Skip to main content

Full text of "The reformation: a brief exposition of some of the errors and corruptions of the church of Rome"

See other formats


On  (Pi  itOCi 


vfCMWra  qSHk  <t>S 


v- v.. ...%.■ 


THE  REFORMATION: 

a 

BRIEF  EXPOSITION 

OF  SOME   OF  THE 

ERRORS   AND   CORRUPTIONS 

OF    THE 

&t)urcf)  of  Home. 


BY  THE 

RT.  REV.  ALEXANDER  VIETS  GRISWOLD,  D.  D., 

LATE   BISHOP   OP   THE   EASTERN '  DIOCESE. 


BOSTON: 
JAMES    B.    DOW,    PUBLISHER. 
1843. 
I. 


> 


.*>*: 


GP 


19781 


THE  REFORMATION. 


The  objection  so  long  and  so  much  urged  against 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  as  having  retained 
the  errors  of  the  Romish  religion,  is  being  revived. 
And  with  mortification  and  shame  we  must  acknowl- 
edge the  fact,  that  efforts  are  now  making,  by  Pro- 
testant Episcopalians  even,  to  stigmatize  the  Reforma- 
tion as  being  without  principle  and  without  use,  and 
even  a  departure  from  the  true  Catholicism  of  the 
church  of  Christ. 

Emboldened  by  this  extraordinary  movement,  a 
bishop  of  the  Romish  Church  has  published  a 
"  Letter,  addressed  to  the  Bishops  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,"  inviting  them  to  union  with  the 
Papists,  and  more  than  intimating  that  there  is  now 
but  little  which  separates  us  from  them  ;  that  sub- 
mitting to  the  pope  is  necessary  to  the  saving  of  our 
souls;  and  that,  unless  we  do  it,  numbers  may  break 
from  our  ranks. 

Whether  we  shall  be  more  sure  of  saving  our  souls 
by  acknowledging  as  our  spiritual  lather  him  whom 
St.  Paul  justly  styles  "  the  man  of  sin,"  usurping 
authority  above  God  himself,  (2  Thess.  ii-  3,  1.)  Borne 
will  be  likely  to  question;  but  it  is  not  the  question 
which   I   now  propose   to  examine.      They  who  arc 


4 

disposed  to  break  from  our  ranks,  will  do  us  less 
injury  as  acknowledged  Papists ;  and  the  sooner* 
they  make  the  change,  the  better  for  us,  though  I 
feat  not  the  better  lor  themselves.  In  regard  to  the 
Roman  religion,  I  desire  chiefly  that  people  may 
know  fairly  what  it  is  :  if  any  truly  prefer  it,  'tis  a 
matter  between  them  and  their  God.  And  when,  in 
those  countries,  where  Popery  wholly  predominates, 
there  shall  be  the  same  toleration,  the  same  liberty 
given  to  all  to  teach  what  they  believe,  and  to  read 
what  they  will,  as  with  us  is  given  to  them,  I  shall 
never  complain  of  their  increase.  That  Popery  has 
been  instrumental  of  good,  of  great  good,  (if  any  so 
please,)  I  have  no  intention  to  deny,  but  would 
rather  bless  God  for  all  good  that  is  done.  I  would, 
with  St.  Paul,  rejoice  that  Christ,  in  his  true  charac- 
ter and  office,  is  preached  by  those  even  who,  in 
other  respects,  are  in  error,  and  their  motives  not 
pure.  The  apostle  did  not  rejoice  in  what  was  evil, 
but  in  the  good  done,  —  that  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  was  promulgated,  and  souls  converted  to 
God.  There  is  no  denomination  of  sincerely  reli- 
gious Christians  who  are  not  made  instrumental  of 
some  good.  But  who  can  count  the  evils  which 
corrupt  doctrines  and  usurped  power  have  pro- 
duced? We  are  not  to  follow  a  multitude  to  do 
evil,  but  to  embrace  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ, 
and  leave  the  event  with  God. 

It  is  not,  I  trust,  more  my  duty  than  it  is  my 
desire,  to  treat  all  men,  and  especially  those  who  are 
of  the  household  of  faith,  with  due  respect.  And  it 
will  not  be  improper  to  say  something  of  the  names 
by  which  Christians  are  distinguished.  It  is  very 
common  for  particular  sects  to  assume  names,  or  to 
be  usually  distinguished  by  denominations,  as  pecu- 
liar to  themselves,  which  might  as  justly  be  applied 
to  others.  And,  for  convenience,  we  give  them  those 
names,  without  acknowledging  their  exclusive  claims. 
Some  people  are  distinguished  as  Deists:  but  they 


are  far  from  being  the  only  people  who  believe,  what 
the  word  signifies,  that  there  is  a  God.  One  sect  of 
Christians  are  called  Friends,  and  another,  United 
Brethren;  and  yet  other  Christians  are  friends,  and 
they  unite  as  brethren.  Some  call  themselves  Uni- 
tarians, as  believing  in  one  God ;  though  all  the 
disciples  of  Christ  believe  that  there  is  but  one  true 
God.  We  call  some  Baptists,  which  signifies  bap- 
tizers ;  and,  though  we  believe  that  other  denomina- 
tions also  baptize,  we  consent  that  this  one  sect 
should  be  so  distinguished.  Those  of  our  Church 
in  this  country  are  often  distinguished  by  the  word 
Episcopalians,  when  nine  tenths,  probably,  of  the 
Christians  in  the  whole  world,  are  also  Episcopalians. 
The  like  is  true  of  the  term  catholic,  which  signifies 
general,  liberal,  universal.  It  is  somewhat  arrogant- 
ly assumed  by  one  sect  or  part  of  the  universal 
church,  as  exclusively  appropriate  to  themselves ;  and 
people  are  accustomed  so  to  distinguish  them.  The 
Romish  Church  is  usually  called  the  Catholic  Church; 
though  it  is  but  a  part,  and  not  the  purest  part,  of 
the  "  One  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church."  And  it 
should  be  always  remembered  that,  when  in  the 
Apostle's  Creed  we  profess  to  believe  in  "  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church,"  we  have  no  more  regard  to  the 
Church  of  Rome  than  to  the  Church  of  England,  or 
Russia,  or  Greece.  We  mean  the  whole  body  of 
those  who,  by  baptism,  have  put  on  Christ,  and  are 
branches  of  him,  the  true  Vine  ;  and  especially  those 
who  "  are  very  members  incorporate  in  his  mysti- 
cal body,  —  the  blessed  company  of  all  faithful  peo- 
ple." So  far  as  the  word  means  liberal,  tolerant,  or 
free,  no  church  is  less  catholic  than  the  Romish. 
There  is,  indeed,  a  manifest  impropriety  in  applying 
this  epithet  exclusively  to  any  one  part  or  branch  of 
the  Christian  church.  The  Church  o(  England,  or 
America,  of  ( rreece,  or  i)(  Rome,  cannot,  o(  Itself,  be 
the  Catholic  Church,  more  than  a  part  can  be  the 
whole.  The  Romanists,  indeed,  claim  to  be  the 
1* 


whole  of  the  Church  in  which  salvation  can  be 
obtained;  and  there  are,  perhaps,  a  few  other  de- 
nominations who  make  the  like  arrogant  preten- 
sion^;  but  the  truly  catholic  Christian  has  no  such 
narrow  views  of  that  salvation  which  is  by  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ. 

The  whole  system  of  the  Romish  religion  most 
essentially  depends  on  the  Papal  hierarchy,  or  the 
power  claimed  by  the  Bishop  of  Rome;  and  the 
word  Papists  is,  of  course,  the  most  distinguishing 
and  suitable  appellation  of  the  members  of  that  com- 
munion. And  for  this  reason  it  is  that  I  use  it,  and 
not  from  any  design  or  feelings  of  disrespect.  There 
is  the  same  reason  and  fitness  in  calling  them  Pa- 
pists, as  in  calling  us  Prelatists  or  Episcopalians, 
and  why  the  one  should  give  any  reasonable  offence 
to  them,  more  than  the  others  to  us,  I  cannot 
imagine. 

The  purpose  of  what  is  now  proposed  to  be  offered 
on  the  subject  of  the  Reformation,  is  not  any  contro- 
versy with  Papists  or  censures  of  Popery  ;  but  to 
show,  (whether  it  be  right  or  wrong,)  what  the  Re- 
formation is,  —  in  wThat  we  profess  to  be  reformed. 
What  is  now  so  confidently  said,  that  there  remains 
very  little  which  divides  us  from  the  Romish  Church, 
is,  I  fear,  becoming  the  belief  or  view  of  many  of 
our  own  people.  It  certainly  is  not  merely  fitting, 
but  highly  important,  that  they  should  be  set  right  in 
this  matter ;  that  they  should  know  in  what  and  how 
many  particulars  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in 
the  United  States  differs  from  what  was  generally 
held  and  practised  in  the  church  in  the  beginning  of 
the  sixteenth  century,  when  the  Reformation  com- 
menced. 

Should  it  be  said,  that  some  of  the  particulars, 
which  I  may  notice,  are  not  held  by  the  Romish 
Churchy  I  rejoice  if  it  be  so,  and  have  only  to  say, 
that  at  the  time  immediately  preceding  the  Reforma- 
tion,  they  did  generally  prevail,  and  were  not,  by 


popes  or  clergy,  condemned  or  opposed.  We  fre- 
quently hear  it  said  of  this  point  or  that,  though  cer- 
tainly taught  and  practised,  where  that  religion  fully 
prevails,  is  not  required  by  their  church.  This  seems 
to  admit  that  such  points  are  erroneous,  and  that  we 
do  well  in  rejecting  them.  They  indeed  who  would 
know  what  popery  is,  should  reside  in  the  countries 
where  it  predominates,  as  in  Italy,  Portugal,  and 
Spain.  Where  Protestants  bear  sway,  as  in  Eng- 
land and  in  these  United  States,  Romanism  has  a 
very  different  appearance.  Or  should  it  be  said  that 
the  Romanists  are,  in  some  things,  themselves  re- 
formed, we  believe  and  rejoice  in  it ;  but  we  should 
not  forget  that  this  change  for  the  better  is  the  effect 
of  the  knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  and  of  the  doc- 
trines of  Christ,  which  the  Reformation  has  produced ; 
and  that  the  Romanists  claim  to  be  infallible,  —  to 
be  free  from  all  error,  and  that  they  never  change. 
And  so,  too,  if  they  give,  as  they  very  much  do, 
plausible  explanations,  to  obviate  what  seems  to  us 
objectionable,  it  shows  that  they  are  conscious  that 
such  explanations  are  necessary  to  reconcile  their 
tenets  to  the  holy  scriptures,  and  that  Protestants  are 
wise  in  taking  ground  which  needs  no  such  expla- 
nation. 

That  the  Church  of  Rome,  under  the  pontificate 
of  Leo  X.  and  several  of  his  predecessors,  was,  in 
doctrine,  morals,  and  discipline,  corrupt,  very  few,  it 
is  believed,  who  fairly  consult  the  history  of  those 
times,  will,  at  the  present  day,  venture  to  deny.  By 
the  churches  of  several  countries,  those  corruptions 
were,  in  the  sixteenth  century,  more  or  less  rejected ; 
and  some,  we  fear,  in  their  zeal  to  remove  the  tares, 
have  rooted  up  some  stalks  of  the  good  wheat.  It 
is  enough,  for  our  present  purpose,  to  mention  the 
Church  of  England,  from  which  we  emanate.  As 
an  independent  National  Church,  she  shook  off  the 
usurped  authority  of  foreign  powers,  and  asserted 
the    liberty   wherewith    Christ    ha^  made    her    free. 


8 

What  shall  be  said  in  the  following  pages  may,  it  is 
hoped,  help  some  to  judge  whether  or  not  a  reforma- 
tion was  necessary,  —  whether  our  Church  has  re- 
tained all  that  is  essential  to  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  has  rejected  any  thing  but  what  was  a 
departure  from  the  sure  word  of  God,  and  was  worse 
than  useless. 

And  here  I  would  briefly  observe,  that  the  claims 
of  differing  sects  to  be  Protestants  is  no  better  argu- 
ment against  our  use  of  the  word,  than  their  like 
claim  to  be  believers,  or  Christians,  or  disciples  of 
Christ,  or  members  of  his  Church,  is  against  our  use 
of  these  appellations.  The  question  is,  Against 
what  do  we  protest?  If  against  any  part  of  the 
truth  of  God,  as  revealed  in  his  word,  we  err.  I 
have,'  in  these  remarks,  no  controversy  with  the 
Papists,  nor  ill-will,  I  humbly  trust,  against  any  de- 
nomination of  Christians.  I  desire  to  love  all  who 
love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity  and  in  truth. 
In  my  attempt  to  show  what  the  Protestant  Episco- 
pal Church  in  these  United  States  now  is,  and  our 
reasons  for  rejecting  some  things  which  other  Chris- 
tians hold,  no  offence  to  any  will  be  intended,  and 
it  is  hoped  that  none  will  be  taken.  "  Let  every  one 
be  persuaded  in  his  own  mind,"  and  "  to  his  own 
Master  let  him  stand  or  fall."  Whether  this  our 
Church  has  rejected  too  little  or  too  much,  we  invite 
a  candid  inquiry,  and  would  have  every  one,  after 
due  examination,  act  according  to  his  true  convic- 
tions, and  to  the  knowledge  and  grace  given  him. 

§  I.  It  has  been  before  observed  that  the  system  of 
the  Romish  religion  most  essentially  depends  on  the 
papal  hierarchy,  or  the  power  claimed  by  the  Bishop 
of  Rome.  Of  course,  it  is  proper  that  this  should 
be  numbered  as  the  first  among  the  points  against 
which  we  protest.  It  was  said  by  one  writer,  (if  I 
mistake  not,  by  an  English  bishop,)  that  it  seems 
unreasonable  that  any  of  the   Protestant  Episcopal 


9 

Church  should  incline  more  to  favor  the  Roman 
Church,  "  who  are  unsound  in  every  thing  but  the 
ministry,  than  those  Dissenters  who  are  unsound  in 
the  ministry  only."  But,  in  fact,  there  is  no  other 
one  point  in  which  the  Roman  Church,  in  the  view 
of  Protestants,  is  more  in  error  than  in  the  ministry. 
They  have  set  up  an  order  of  priesthood,  of  which 
true  Christianity  knows  nothing,  far  above  all  other 
orders,  and  every  thing  human.  The  pope  claims 
authority  over  all  the  ministers  of  Christ,  of  any 
grade,  and  indeed  over  all  the  powers  of  the  earth, 
both  civil  and  ecclesiastical.  Of  what  his  claims  are, 
and  what  authority  he  has  exercised,  none  who  read 
ecclesiastical  history  can  be  ignorant.  The  Bishop 
of  Arath  tells  us  that  the  pope's  power  "  interferes 
with  civil  liberty  and  independence  no  farther  than 
the  divine  law  puts  bounds  to  human  power,  and  says 
to  the  pride  of  man,  Thus  far  shalt  thou  go,  and  here 
shalt  thou  break  thy  swelling  waves."  *  And  as  the 
pope  claims  to  be  the  infallible  interpreter  of  the 
divine  law,  this  disclaimer  amounts  to  no  more  than 
that  the  pope  interferes  with  the  civil  liberty  and  in- 
dependence of  kingdoms  and  states  no  farther  than 
what  seems  to  him  fitting.  What  he  has  in  many 
instances  done,  and  what  power  the  Roman  Church 
claims  for  him,  is  well  known  to  all  who  have  can- 
didly made  the  inquiry.  My  present  purpose  is 
but  to  remind  the  reader  that  it  is  a  power  against 
which  we  protest.  We  deny  that  God  has  given 
such  power  to  any  one  man ;  nor  is  there,  indeed, 
any  proof  that  Christ  gave  to  any  one  of  his  min- 
isters such  authority  over  the  others.  The  papa] 
hierarchy  is  a  power  remarkably  distinct  from  Chris- 
tianity ;  the  pope  appoints  the  cardinals,  and  the 
cardinals  elect  the  pope.  He  has  various  orders  of 
clergy  dispersed  through  the  world,  subject  to  him- 
self, and  not  to  the   bishops   of  the  churches.      The 

*  Letter,  p.  12. 


10 

popes,  indeed)  have  uniformly  endeavored,  and  with 
too  much  success,  to  lessen  the  authority  of  Christian 
bishops,  the  more  to  exalt  their  own.  It  is  remarka- 
ble, that,  when  they  assume  that  office,  they  renounce 
or  discard  the  use  of  their  Christian  names,  given  at 
their  baptism.  In  this,  indeed,  they  act  consistently; 
as  the  office  is  no  part  of  Christianity,  it  seems  fitting 
that  they  should  not,  as  popes,  be  distinguished  by 
the  sacred  names  which  would  indicate  their  con- 
nection with  the  church  of  Christ. 

§  II.  Another  thing  against  which  we  protest  is 
the  pope's  pretended  power  to  dispose  of  kingdoms 
and  states,  and  to  excommunicate  as  heretics,  all  who 
deny  his  authority.  That  this  he  has.  done  in  a 
number  of  instances,  none  will  deny ;  nor  has  the 
Church  of  Rome  denied  that  he  has  this  power;  but 
on  the  contrary,  has  sanctioned  it.  To  give  one  in- 
stance will  suffice  ;  and  let  it  be  that  which  to  us,  as 
a  Church,  is  the  most  interesting.1*  Pius  V.  thus  in- 
troduces his  bull  for  deposing  Queen  Elizabeth : 

"  He  that  reigneth  on  high,  to  whom  is  given  all 
power  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  committed  one  Holy 
Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church,  out  of  which  there  is 
no  salvation,  to  one  alone  upon  earth,  namely,  to 
Peter,  the  chief  of  the  apostles,  and  to  Peter's  suc- 
cessor, the  Bishop  of  Rome,  to  be  governed  in  fulness 
of  power.  Him  alone  he  made  prince  over  all  peo- 
ple and  all  kingdoms,  to  pluck,  destroy,  scatter,  con- 
sume,  plant  and  build,'''  and  so  forth.  In  virtue  of 
this  supreme  authority  given  him  of  God,  he  pro- 
ceeds to  excommunicate  Elizabeth  and  all  who  ad- 
hered to  her,  and  to  deprive  her  of  all  title  to  the 
kingdom,  and  of  all  dignity  and  dominion. 

We  should  constantly  bear  in  mind  that  this  in- 
fallible church  of  which  he  is  the  sovereign,  with 
such  unlimited  power,  never  changes ;  it  claims  to 

#  See,  among  many  writers,  Fuller's  Church  History,  book  ix. 
pp.  93,  94. 


11 

be  free  from  all  error.  The  pope  would  still  do  the 
same,  if  he  could  do  it  with  safety,  and  to  his  own 
advantage.  The  light  of  the  Reformation  has,  we 
know  well,  imposed  a  restraint  upon  the  exercise  of 
that  power,  but  has  effected  no  change  in  its  arrogant 
claims.  It  is  very  natural,  for  some  kings  and 
princes,  from  their  circumstances,  and  the  superstitious 
devotion  of  their  subjects  to  the  papal  authority,  to 
submit  to  it  through  fear  ;  and  others  find  it  for  their 
interest  and  security,  to  acknowledge  the  pope's 
power,  as  the  means  of  securing  their  own.  How 
far  it  may  endanger  a  republican  government,  to 
have  within  its  bosom,  a  large  body  of  people  de- 
votedly subject  to  their  priests,  and  all  those  priests 
religiously  bound  and  subject  to  a  foreign  power,  is 
for  the  politician  to  consider.  When  two  great 
parties  shall  be  nearly  balanced,  one  of  them,  by 
favoring  the  Papists,  may  easily  succeed.  How  very 
much  this  state  of  things  will  naturally  tend  to 
strengthen  and  increase  that  denomination  among 
us,  is  very  evident. 

§  III.  We  protest,  also,  against  any  power  of  the 
pope  to  set  aside  or  counteract  the  laws  of  God, 
such  as  pretending  to  release  men  from  the  obliga- 
tion of  their  solemn  oaths,  though  God  has  com- 
manded that  our  oaths  shall  be  performed.  For  an 
instance  of  this  we  may  take  the  following  further 
extract  from  the  bull  deposing  Queen  Elizabeth : 
"  We  do,  out  of  the  fulness  of  our  apostolic  power, 
declare  the  aforesaid  Elizabeth,  being  a  heretic,  and 
a  favorer  of  heresies,  and  her  adherents  in  the 
matters  aforesaid,  to  have  incurred  sentence  of 
anathema,  and  to  be  cut  off  from  the  unity  of  the 
body  of  Christ.  And,  moreover,  we  do  declare  her 
to  be  deprived  of  her  pretended  title  to  the  kingdom 
aforesaid,  and  of  all  dominion,  dignity,  and  privilege 
whatsoever ;  and  also  the  nobility,  subjects  and  peo- 
ple of  the  said  kingdom,  and  all  others  which  have 


12 

in  any  way  sworn  unto  her,  to  be  forever  absolved 
front  any  such  oath,  and  all  manner  of  duty  of  do- 
minion, allegiance  and  obedience;  as  we  do  also,  by 
authority  of  these  presents,  absolve  them,  and  do  de- 
prive the  same  Elizabeth,  of  her  pretended  title  to 
the  kingdom,  and  all  other  things  above  said.  And 
we  do  command  and  interdict  all  and  every  noble- 
men, subjects,  people  and  others  aforesaid,  that  they 
presume  not  to  obey  her,  or  her  monitions,  mandates 
and  laws :  and  those  which  do  the  contrary,  we  do 
innodate  (innodamus)  with  the  like  sentence  of 
anathema." 

Should  there  hereafter,  in  this  or  any  other  coun- 
try, be  a  war  between  Papists  and  Protestants,  who 
can  doubt  but  that  the  former  would,  by  this  same 
usurped  power,  be  in  like  manner  absolved  from  any 
oaths  or  laws,  or  allegiance,  which  would  otherwise 
operate  as  a  hindrance  to  their  success?  We  abhor 
the  Jesuitical  doctrine  that  the  end  in  view,  if  sup- 
posed to  be  good,  justifies  means  in  themselves 
wicked,  for  the  gaining  of  that  end; — that  we  may 
do  evil  that  good  may  come.  We  might  speak  of 
unnumbered  murders,  massacres,  assassinations,  and 
other  horrible  crimes,  which,  by  this  diabolical  prin- 
ciple, have  been  justified  and  approved.  We  con- 
demn the  principle,  and  we  deny  the  right  of  any 
foreign  power  to  interfere  in  the  concerns  of  this 
country,  either  civil  or  religious.  No  bishop  of 
Rome,  or  of  Greece,  or  of  England,  has  any  influ- 
ence or  control,  farther  than  that  of  Christian  fellow- 
ship and  love,  over  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  these  United  States. 

§  IV.  Another  thing  which  Protestants  reject  is, 
the  power  of  the  pope,  or  of  any  human  being,  to 
forbid  a  people  or  nation  to  worship  God,  which  is 
usually  called  an  interdict.  I  cannot  give  the  reader 
a  better  idea  of  what  this  means,  than  by  citing  the 
account  which  the  historian,  David  Hume,  gives  of 


13 

the  one  which  Pope  Innocent  fulminated  against 
John,  king  of  England.*  "  The  sentence  of  inter- 
dict," says  the  historian,  "  was  at  that  time  the  great, 
instrument  of  vengeance  and  policy  employed  by  the 
court  of  Rome.  It  was  denounced  against  sove- 
reigns for  the  slightest  offences,  and  made  the  guilt 
of  one  person  involve  the  ruin  of  millions,  even  in 
their  spiritual  and  eternal  welfare.  The  execution 
of  it  was  calculated  to  strike  the  senses  in  the  highest 
degree,  and  to  operate  with  irresistible  force  on  the 
superstitious  minds  of  the  people.  The  nation  was 
of  a  sudden  deprived  of  all  exterior  exercise  of  its 
religion.  The  altars  were  despoiled  of  their  or- 
naments; the  crosses,  the  relics,  the  images,  the 
statues  of  the  saints,  were  laid  on  the  ground ;  and, 
as  if  the  air  itself  were  profaned,  and  might  pollute 
them  by  its  contact,  the  priests  carefully  covered 
them  up,  even  from  their  own  approach  and  venera- 
tion. The  use  of  bells  entirely  ceased  in  all  the 
churches;  the  bells  themselves  were  removed  from 
the  steeples,  and  laid  on  the  ground,  with  the  other 
sacred  utensils.  Mass  was  celebrated  with  shut 
doors,  and  none  but  the  priests  were  admitted  to  the 
holy  institution.  The  laity  partook  of  no  religious 
rite,  except  baptism  to  new-born  infants,  and  the 
communion  to  the  dying.  The  dead  were  not  in- 
terred in  the  consecrated  ground ;  they  were  thrown 
into  ditches,  or  buried  in  common  fields,  and  their 
obsequies  were  not  attended  with  prayers  or  any 
hallowed  ceremony.  Marriages  -were  celebrated  in 
the  church-yard;  and,  that  every  action  in  life  might 
bear  the  marks  of  this  dreadful  situation,  the  people 
were-  prohibited  the  use  of  meat,  as  in  Lent,  or  in 
the  times  of  highest  penance,  —  were  debarred  from 
all  pleasures  and  entertainments,  and  even  to  salute 
each  other,  or  as  much  as  to  shave  their  beards,  and 
give    any    decent    attention    to    their    persons     and 

*  See  Chapter  xi. 


14 


apparel.  Every  circumstance  carried  symptoms  of 
the  deepest  distress,  and  of  the  most  immediate  ap- 
prehension of  divine  vengeance  and  indignation." 

All  this  extreme  of  Buffering  and  distress  upon  a 
whole  nation,  was  in  punishment  of  John's  not  sub- 
mitting to  the  will  of  the  pope.  Should  any  say  that 
this  is  not  now  practised,  we  say  that  it  was  prac- 
tised and  observed  by  an  infallible  pope,  and  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church.  If  in  this  they  have  re- 
formed, we  rejoice.  It  is  enough  to  add  that  it  is 
another  instance  of  the  pope's  assuming  power  over 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  exalting  himself  above 
the  laws  of  God ;  and  that  Protestants  view  it  as  a 
great  sin,  and  a  most  abominable  tyranny  and  abuse 
of  religion. 

§  V.  The  manner  of  fasting,  as  practised  by  the 
Romanists,  we  cannot  approve.  It  was  predicted 
by  St.  Paul,*  that  in  times  then  future  there  would 
be  a  departure  from  the  faith ;  among  other  abuses, 
commanding  to  abstain  from  meats,  in  consequence 
of  which,  fasting  becomes  a  mere  formal  thing,  the 
people  obeying  man  rather  than  God.  The  priests 
command  them  to  abstain  from  particular  meats,  or 
indulge  them  in  eating,  by  their  own  assumed  pow- 
ers, as  will  best  promote  their  interest  and  authority. 
Our  Church  appoints  seasons  for  abstinence  and 
prayer ;  but  she  pretends  not  to  restrain  us  in  that 
in  which  Christ  has  left  us  free.  True  religious 
fasting  is  a  free  act  of  devotion,  in  which,  by  abstain- 
ing from  lawful  enjoyments,  and  by  earnest  prayer, 
we  endeavor  to  obtain  grace  to  humble  that  pride 
which  is  natural  to  all,  to  subdue  our  sinful  desires 
and  worldly  affections,  and  to  become  more  spiritual- 
ly-minded, and  more  ready  and  disposed  to  every 
charitable  and  good  work.  Except  our  hearts  are 
humbled  and  our  lives  made  better  by  it,  our  fasting 

#  1  Timothy  iv.  1—5. 


15 

is  of  no  use.  To  think  that  our  fasting  is  merito- 
rious, or  to  consider  our  abstinence  in  one  season  as 
an  occasion  or  excuse  for  luxury,  or  rioting,  or  car- 
nivals, at  another  time,  is,  as  the  apostle  says,  a  de- 
parting from  the  faith,  and  giving  heed  to  seducing 
spirits ;  it  is  an  abuse  of  fasting. 

§  VI.  We  also  protest  against  absolution,  as 
practised  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  the 
sale  of  indulgences.  How  naturally  and  how  much 
these,  as  actually  practised,  encourage  men  in  sin, 
and  substitute  the  fear  of  priests  for  the  fear  of  God, 
I  leave  the  reader  to  judge.  They  are  among  the 
points  in  which  we  profess  to  be  reformed. 

§  VII.  The  canonization,  as  it  is  called,  or  apothe- 
osis, of  some  people  after  their  death,  as  being  saints, 
in  a  sense  in  which  other  Christians,  who  have  de- 
parted in  the  true  faith  of  Christ,  are  not  saints,  done 
by  the  assumed  power  of  the  pope,  is  another  thing 
of  which  we  disapprove.  We  deny  that  the  pope 
has  either  the  power  or  the  right  to  make  such  dis- 
tinction in  the  characters  of  Christians  deceased. 
So  far  as  we  can  judge,  some  of  his  saints  were  not 
among  the  best  of  Christians ;  and  whether  they  are 
saved,  even,  is  doubtful.  They  who  stoutly  main- 
tained the  pope's  power,  and  other  peculiarities  of 
the  Romish  Church,  were  the  most  likely  to  be  thus 
honored;  such,  for  instance,  as  the  notorious  Thomas 
a  Becket.  Mr.  Southey  observes,  in  his  "  Book  of  the 
Church,"  chapter  x.,  and  all  history  seems  certainly 
to  justify  him  in  saying,  that  "  the  Greeks  and  Ro- 
mans attributed  less  to  their  demi-gods  than  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  has  done  to  those  of  its 
members  thus  canonized.  They  were  invoked  as 
mediators  between  God  and  man  ;  individuals  claim- 
ed the  peculiar  protection  of  those  whose  nanus 
they  had  received  in  baptism;  and  towns  and  king- 
doms chose  them  as  their   tutelary    saints."      The 


16 

\irtue  which  they  were  supposed  to  possess  was 
also  attributed  to  their  images.  Volumes,  in  proof 
of  this,  might  be  brought 

|  VI II.  Another  practice  of  the  Roman  Church 
againsl  which  we  protest  is,  their  forbidding  the 
ministers  oi  Christ  to  marry,  according  to  what  St. 
Paul  also  predicted  of  them,  and  contrary  to  what  is 
more  than  merely  allowed  in  the  word  of  God.  It 
is  remarkable  that,  under  the  old  dispensation  in  His 
Church,  none  but  the  sons  of  priests  could  be  of  the 
priesthood.  Not  only  does  the  page  of  history,  but 
a  knowledge  of  human  nature,  teach  us  what  must 
be  the  result  of  such  a  prohibition. 

§  IX.  Another  point  in  which  Protestants  differ 
from  the  Church  of  Rome  is,  the  pretence  of  work- 
ing miracles.  When  God  would  make  known  his 
will  to  mankind,  he  has  been  pleased  to  give  miracu- 
lous signs,  to  confirm  our  faith.  These  signs  wrere 
shown  on  such  occasions,  and  accompanied  with 
such  circumstances,  as  to  convince  all  who  beheld 
them.  I  shall  not  now  enter  into  the  inquiry  when 
miracles  ceased,  or  whether  or  not  God  does  in  every 
age  manifest  a  miraculous  providence.  If  he  does 
so,  it  is,  no  doubt,  in  a  manner  suited  to  his  charac- 
ter and  wisdom,  and  on  occasions  worthy  of  such 
interference  ;  not  by  the  nodding  of  an  image,  or 
bleeding  of  a  relic,  nor  to  exalt  our  reverence  for  an 
idol,  which  he  forbids  us  either  to  make  or  to  wor- 
ship. True  miracles  will,  like  those  wrought  by 
Moses,  confound  impostures,  and  compel  opposers 
to  say,  as  did  the  magicians  of  Pharaoh,  "  This  is 
the  finger  of  God."  *  If  evil  spirits  have  still  power 
of  showing  "  lying  wonders,"  f  we  may  reasonably 
suppose  that  they  will  most  readily  do  it,  to  em- 
bolden men  to  reverence  images,  and  worship  idols. 

*  Exodus  viiL  19.  f  2  Thess.  ii.  9. 


17 

In  nothing  has  the  rule  of  Horace  (Nee  deus  inter  sit, 
&c.)  been  more  disregarded  than  in  the  thousands  of 
pretended  miracles,  and  false,  and  many  of  them  very 
ridiculous,  signs  of  this  sort,  which  have  disgraced 
the  Christian  name.  Their  natural  tendency  is  to 
excite  a  distrust  of  all  miracles,  and  to  increase  in- 
fidelity. 

§  X.  All  Protestants  are,  by  the  Romanists,  de- 
nounced as  heretics,  however  sincere  may  be  their 
faith  in  Christ  and  the  doctrines  of  his  cross,  and 
however  godly  may  be  their  lives.  There  are  not, 
it  is  hoped,  any  Protestants,  of  whatever  denomina- 
tion, equally  uncharitable  ;  none,  we  believe,  of  this 
our  Church. 

§  XI.  That  there  is  no  salvation  out  of  their 
Church,  is  another  of  their  tenets.  Though  some 
may  attempt  to  deny  this,  nothing  is  more  evident 
than  that  it  has  been  and  is  generally  and  very  much 
held  up  to  view,  and  thousands  and  myriads  have 
by  this  claim  been  frightened  into  their  church.  The 
Bishop  of  Arath  has  tried  its  effect  on  the  bishops  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.  "  The  papal 
supremacy,"  he  kindly  tells  us,  "  is  the  rock  on 
which  the  whole  edifice  of  Christianity  rests  in  im- 
movable firmness.  This  is  the  essential  centre  of 
unity,  around  which  all  the  faithful  must  gather,  in 
harmony  of  faith  and  obedience.  The  will  of  our 
heart  and  of  our  petition  to  God  is  for  you  unto  sal- 
vation; and  we  count  as  dross  every  worldly  ad- 
vantage, to  gain  to  the  Catholic  Church  of  Christ 
your  souls,  and  the  members  whose  eternal  destinies 
are  bound  up  with  yours."*  And  what  docs  this 
mean,  if  not  thai  the  salvation  of Our  souls,  and  o(  all 
the  members  of  our  churches,  depends  on  our  ac- 
knowledging the  papal  supremacy,  and  thai  now  we 

•Letter,  p.  14. 


18 

do  not  belong  to  the  Church  of  Christ?     "  Who  art 
thou,  that  judgest  another  man's  servant?" 

§  XII.  This  uncharitable  spirit  wars  with  the 
dead,  and  extends  beyond  the  grave.  Protestants 
arc  not  allowed  to  rest  in  their  burying-grounds. 
The  mention  of  this  will  call  to  the  reader's  recollec- 
tion the  pathetic  complaint  of  the  poet  Young,  whose 
daughter-in-law  was  thus,  in  Lyons,  France,  denied 
Christian  burial : 

— "  On  a  foreign  shore,  where  strangers  wept,  — 

Strangers  to  thee,  and,  more  surprising  still, 

Strangers  to  kindness,  wept.     Their  eyes  let  fall 

In  human  tears  !  strange  tears  !  that  trickled  down 

From  marble  hearts  !  obdurate  tenderness ! 

A  tenderness  that  called  them  more  severe. 

In  spite  of  nature's  soft  persuasion  steeled ; 

While  nature  melted,  superstition  raved ! 

Thai  mourned  the  dead,  and  this  denied  a  grave. 

Their  sighs  incensed ;  sighs  foreign  to  the  will ! 

Their  will  the  tiger  sucked  ;  outraged  the  storm ; 

For,  O  !  the  cursed  ungodliness  of  zeal ! 

While  sinful  flesh  relented,  spirit  nursed. 

In  blind  infallibility's  embrace, 

The  sainted  spirit  petrified  the  breast, 

Denied  the  charity  of  dust  to  spread 

O'er  dust !  a  charity  their  dogs  enjoy," 

We  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  do  not 
presume  to  say  that  they  are  not  of  Christ's  church, 
though  we  think  them,  in  many  things,  erroneous ; 
and  no  Protestants,  it  is  hoped,  would  deny  them 
Christian  burial,  or  be  unwilling  to  sleep  with  them 
in  the  grave.  In  this  world  we  would  gladly  unite 
with  them,  so  far  as  is  consistent  with  God's  re- 
vealed word. 

§  XIII.  Another  and  very  important  point  in  which 
we  profess  to  be,  and  trust  that  we  truly  are,  re- 
formed, is,  in  the  authority  and  use  of  tradition. 
The  rule  of  faith,  according  to  the  Roman  Church, 
is  not  merely  the  written  word  of  God,  but  what 


19 

they  call  the  whole  word  of  God,  both  written  and 
unwritten ;  in  other  words,  Scripture  and  Tradition, 
and  these  propounded  and  explained  by  the  Catholic 
Church,  meaning  exclusively  their  own  as  the  only 
catholic  church.  The  doctrine  of  our  Church  is, 
that  "  holy  scripture  containeth  all  things  necessary ; 
so  that  whatsoever  is  not  read  therein,  nor  may  be 
proved  thereby,  is  not  to  be  required  of  any  man 
that  it  should  be  believed  as  an  article  of  faith,  or  be 
thought  requisite  or  necessary  to  salvation."  On 
this  point,  our  Church  is  very  decided  and  express. 
Every  one,  and  of  every  grade,  who  is  ordained  to 
her  ministry,  is  required,  with  his  own  hand,  to  sign 
a  declaration  of  his  belief  in  this  doctrine  of  the  suf- 
ficiency of  the  scriptures.  And  not  only  this ;  but 
when  he  is  ordained  with  full  authority  "  to  preach  the 
word  of  God,"  he  solemnly  declares  his  "  persuasion 
that  the  holy  scriptures  contain  all  doctrine  necessary 
for  eternal  salvation,  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ ; " 
and  also  his  "  determination  out  of  the  said  scriptures 
to  instruct  the  people  committed  to  his  charge,  and 
to  teach  nothing  as  necessary  to  salvation  but  that 
which  he  shall  be  persuaded  may  be  concluded  and 
proved  by  the  scripture." 

Much  has  been  recently  written  and  published 
upon  this  subject,  to  which  the  reader,  if  he  is  in 
doubt,  is  referred.  We  must  have  a  standard  to 
resort  to ;  but  as  no  one  can  be  more  doubtful  or 
contradictory  than  tradition,  to  remedy  this,  the 
Romish  Church  resorts  to  her  infallibility.  In  sev- 
eral things,  what  is  called  tradition  runs  counter  to 
the  scriptures,  and  makes  void  the  word  of  Cod. 
The  one  or  the  other  must  be  our  authoritative 
guide:  we  must  test  scripture  by  tradition,  or  tradi- 
tion by  scripture.  Our  Church,  and  I  believe  all 
Protestants,  have  most  decidedly  taken  the  Latter 
ground.  Some  have  said  that  the  Reformation  is 
without  principle;  if  this  be  not  principle,  and  of 
the  highest  importance,  1  have  yet  to  Leaf!]  what  is. 


20 


I 


Some  have  urged,  as  an  argument  for  the  author- 
ity of  tradition,  that  the  apostles  preached  without 
scriptures.  Any  force  in  this  argument  I  cannot 
perceive.  Suppose  this  to  be  the  fact,  —  that  they 
preached  without  scriptures  ;  the  will  of  God  respect- 
ing man's  salvation  was  fully  revealed  to  them ;  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  they  were  inspired  with  the  knowl- 
edge of  all  truth.  The  people  had  need  only  to 
know  what  they  taught ;  which  they  who  heard  them 
preach  did  of  course  know.  What  was  necessary 
for  others  and  for  all  future  times  was,  that,  before 
their  decease,  they  should  leave  a  written  record  of 
the  life  and  ministry  of  Christ,  the  fulfilment  of  the 
prophets  in  him,  the  doctrines  which  by  his  authori- 
ty they  taught,  and  whatever  was  wanting  to  com- 
plete the  volume  of  God's  revealed  wrord.  And  this 
they  faithfully  and  in  due  time  did,  setting  to  it  their 
seal,  and  pronouncing  a  heavy  denunciation  upon 
those  who  shall  add  to,  or  take  from  the  words  of 
that  book. 

Can  any  one  reasonably  doubt  whether  or  not  the 
apostles  wrote  in  their  Epistles  the  same  doctrines 
and  other  truths  which  they  taught  by  their  words  ? 
Indeed,  we  have  recorded  a  number  of  their  dis- 
courses and  other  acts,  and  know,  of  course,  what 
doctrines  they  preached,  and  how  they  exercised 
their  ministry. 

But  is  it  a  fact,  that  the  apostles  preached  without 
scriptures?  Do  we  learn  this  from  their  recorded 
discourses  ?  Take  the  first  sermon  which  they 
preached,  after  being  endued  with  power  from  on 
high,  and  by  which  three  thousand  were  converted 
and  added  to  the  church.  Was  there  no  text,  no 
appeal  to  the  written  word  of  God  ?  Christ  himself 
preached  the  scriptures  in  proof  of  his  own  character 
and  authority ;  and  he  commanded  his  hearers  to 
search  the  scriptures  to  obtain  a  knowledge  of  their 
Saviour,  and  of  the  doctrines  of  eternal  life.  The 
hearts  of  two  of  his  disciples  burnt  within  the?n,  when, 


21 

"  beginning  at  Moses  and  all  the  prophets,  he  ex- 
pounded unto  them,  in  all  the  scriptures,  the  things 
concerning  himself."  See,  also,  Luke  xxiv.  44 — 48. 
And  see  all  the  discourses  of  the  apostles.  And  see 
particularly  what  St.  Paul  said  to  King  Agrippa, 
Acts  xxvi.  22,  23  :  "  Having,  therefore,  obtained  help 
of  God,  I  continue  unto  this  day,  witnessing  unto 
small  and  great,  saying  none  other  things  than  those 
which  the  prophets  and  Moses  did  say  should  come." 
The  apostles  preached  the  scriptures  which  were,  by 
inspiration  of  God,  written  for  their  learning ;  and, 
by  the  same  inspiration,  they  added  to  the  written 
word  of  God  what  was  wanting  to  give  us  a  full 
knowledge  of  the  gospel,  and  of  what  we  must  be- 
lieve and  do  to  obtain  the  salvation  which  is  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

There  is  in  fallen  man  a  natural  disposition  to 
depart  from  the  word  of  God,  and  follow,  in  prefer- 
ence, the  commandments  of  men.  This  was  very 
much  the  fault  of  God's  people  under  the  old  dis- 
pensation :  they  made  void  the  law  of  God  by  their 
tradition;  for  which  the  Saviour  severely  reproves 
them.  See  Matt.  xv.  1 — 9.  Far  from  giving  any 
sanction  to  their  tradition,  he  condemns  it,  and  he 
appeals  to  scripture  :  "  What  is  written?  how  readest 
thou  ? "  Under  the  gospel  dispensation,  men  are 
of  like  passions  as  they  were  under  the  Jewish ; 
and  we  might  reasonably  fear  and  expect  that  such 
tares  would  still  be  sown,  —  that  on  the  true  founda- 
tion of  apostles  and  prophets,  of  which  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  chief  corner-stone,  "  wood,  hay,  and  stubble  " 
would  be  built,  —  that  Christians,  also,  would  "trans- 
gress the  commandments  of  God  by  their  tradition*," 
which,  to  our  great  sorrow  and  regret,  we  find  BO  to 
be.  At  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  Christians  had 
in  many  things  not  only  departed  from  the  unerring 
standard  of  God's  word,  but  had  madr  it  roid, —  had 
received  doctrines  and  adopted  practices  contrary  to 
the  holy  scriptures,  as  (should  the   Lord  permit  their 


23 

continuance)  may  hereafter  be  further  seen  in  these 
remarks. 

Upon  oral  tradition  there  can  be  but  little  depend- 
ence. Almost  all  of  our  knowledge  of  times  past  is 
from  the  written  pages  of  history :  what  concerns  the 
Church  is  called  Ecclesiastical  History.  From  this 
we  learn  what  have  been  the  state  and  the  doctrines 
and  practice  of  the  Church,  from  its  earliest  date  to 
the  present  time.  From  history,  we  have  full  and 
satisfactory  proof  that  we  now  have  those  scriptures 
which  were  given  by  inspiration  of  God.  There  is, 
from  history,  satisfactory  evidence  that  we  have  the 
writings  of  uninspired  men,  of  nearly  the  same  age ; 
of  Virgil,  for  instance,  and  Horace,  and  Caesar. 
The  Mahometans  have  no  reason  to  doubt  of  their 
still  possessing  the  genuine  writings  of  their  prophet; 
and  still  better  historical  evidence  have  we  of  the 
authenticity  of  our  Bible,  without  any  resort  to  the 
divine  authority  of  tradition,  or  to  any  infallibility  of 
the  Church. 

It  is  reasonable  to  suppose,  and,  as  we  search  for 
the  truth,  to  expect,  that,  in  the  earliest  ages,  "  the 
faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints"  would  be  the 
most  truly  regarded ;  and  this  does  history  confirm. 
Even  in  the  apostles'  days,  schisms  and  heresies 
disturbed  the  church,  and  corruptions  began  to  ap- 
pear. The  spirit  of  antichrist  was  even  then  already 
in  the  world*  In  the  church  in  Corinth  were  four 
denominations,  though  all  of  them,  we  doubt  not, 
were  of  the  one  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church. 
The  Christians  in  Galatia  soon  began  to  be  removed 
from  the  gospel  which  Paul  preached  to  them.  And 
some  of  the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  spoken  of  in 
the  second  and  third  chapters  of  Revelation,  were 
much  corrupted.  But  still  they  were  all  churches 
of  Christ,  and  by  Christ  himself  so  acknowledged. 
In   the  second   century,  when   the   first  apostles 

*  1  John  iv.  3. 


23 

were  all  removed  from  the  Church  on  the  earth,  cor- 
ruptions began  slowly,  and,  at  first,  few  in  number, 
to  take  root  in  the  Church.  In  the  third  and  follow- 
ing ages,  they  increased  more  and  more,  until  the 
times  of  the  Reformation.  Church  history  is  very 
useful  in  its  teaching  at  what  times,  and  under  what 
circumstances,  trials,  and  temptations,  Christians  de- 
parted from  the  standard  of  the  holy  scriptures,  and, 
like  as  the  Jews  had  done  before  them,  made  void 
the  law  of  God  by  their  traditions.  The  Fathers,  as 
we  call  them,  were  competent  and  credible  witnesses 
of  the  facts,  of  which  they  had  knowledge,  and  the 
transactions  of  the  times  in  which  they  lived.  Since 
the  second  century,  we  may  well  believe  that  the 
doctrines  of  Christ  have  in  no  age  been  better  under- 
stood, and  the  holy  scriptures  more  carefully,  criti- 
cally, and  prayerfully  examined,  than  by  many 
Christians  at  the  present  time.  Of  the  erroneous 
practices  which  early  crept  into  the  Church,  we  may 
hereafter  have  occasion  to  speak.  Some  of  them 
have  since  been,  if  I  mistake  not,  by  most,  perhaps 
by  all,  Christians  discarded :  such  as,  baptizing 
people  naked ;  giving  the  Lord's  supper  to  infants ; 
forbidding  Christians  to  kneel  in  prayer  during  a 
large  part  of  the  year;  not  allowing  unbaptized 
persons  to  be  present  at  public  prayers  ;  and  delaying 
baptism  till  near  the  time  of  death. 

The  ancient  writers  in  the  Church  should  be  ex- 
amined as  witnesses  of  facts,  not  as  teachers  of  doc- 
trine. As  one  writer  observes,  "  On  questions  of 
interpretation,  or  sacred  philology,  they  are  not  of 
much  weight;  for  it  is  well  known  thai  either  their 
attainments  in  biblical  literature  were  small,  or  thai 
their  principles  of  philology  were,  to  a  great  extent, 
fluctuating  and  unsound."  Ceremonies  which  the 
fathers  have  introduced,  if  useful,  may,  because 
useful,  be  continued  ;  but  we  cannot  be  too  cautious 
not  to  Le1  their  supposed  authority  sanction  the  prac- 
tice of  what  is  at  variance  with   the  scriptures,     In 


94 


deed,  nothing  good  should  be  rejected  because  it 
has,  by  other  denominations,  whether  Papist  or 
Protestant,  been  invented  or  in  use ;  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  nothing  superstitious  or  at  variance  with 
(iod's  word  may.  lor  its  antiquity,  be  safely  followed. 
It  is  somewhat  amusing  to  see,  in  some  late  publica- 
tions, reasons  urged,  with  apparent  seriousness,  to 
show  that  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  has  a 
right  to  claim  or  adopt  prayers  long  used  by  the 
Roman  Church ;  as  if  it  could  be  a  matter  of  doubt 
whether  any  church  or  individual  may  or  may  not 
adopt  or  use  any  prayers,  new  or  old.  which  are 
suitable  and  proper. 

Some  have  referred  to  the  Apostle's  Creed,  as  an 
evidence  of  the  great  use  of  tradition.  And  what  do 
we  learn  from  that  Creed,  which  we  do  not  much 
better  learn  from  the  holy  scriptures  ?  except  it  be 
the  descent  into  helL  which  was  not  added  to  the 
Creed  till  several  centuries  after  the  apostolic  age. 
Several  of  the  most  important  doctrines  of  Christian- 
ity are  not  found  in  that  Creed ;  and  a  great  part  of 
the  Twelve  Articles  which  it  does  contain  cannot  be 
rightly  and  fully  understood  without  resort  to  the 
written  word  of  God.  On  this  subject,  should  the 
Lord  permit,  something  more  may  hereafter  be  said. 

And  what  is  there  essential  to  Christianity,  taught 
us  by  tradition,  which  we  do  not  find  in  the  word  of 
God?  Is  it  Episcopacy?  or  Confirmation?  or  the 
Covenant  and  Membership  of  Infants  in  the  Church? 
or  observing  the  " first  day  of  the  week,"  as  "the 
Lord's  day?"  or  using  written  forms  in  social  wor- 
ship ?  or  the  sacraments  ordained  by  Christ  ?  The 
best  and  most  satisfactory  proofs  of  all  these  we  find 
in  the  scriptures,  and  were  they  not  there  found 
more  less  clearly  recorded,  we  should  not  insist  upon 
them  as  an  essential  part  of  Christianity.  We  re- 
joice to  find  these  things  confirmed  by  the  practice 
of  the  early  Christians,  but  we  receive  them  on  the 
authority  of  the  sure  word  of  God. 


25 

§  XIV.  The  right  of  private  judgment  in  religion, 
in  contradistinction  to  the  supposed  authority  of  the 
church  to  decide  for  all  its  members  what  they  must 
believe  and  do  to  be  saved,  is  among  the  most  im- 
portant points  wherein  we  differ  from  the  Church  of 
Rome.  This  authority  some  attempt  to  prove  from 
the  words  of  our  Saviour :  "  The  Scribes  and  the 
Pharisees  sit  in  Moses' seat;  all,  therefore,  which 
they  bid  you  observe,  that  observe  and  do."  The 
word  of  God  will  best  explain  itself.  Much  injury 
is  done  to  the  cause  of  truth,  by  wresting  particular 
passages  from  their  true  sense,  or  by  ascribing  to 
them  meaning  which  was  not  intended.  In  these 
words,  our  Saviour  taught  the  people  to  reverence 
those  who  were  authorized  to  be  their  rulers  and  to 
make  laws  for  the  government  of  the  people.  He 
does  not  tell  them  to  believe  all  that  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  should  teach  as  doctrine ;  but  to  do  and 
observe  what  they  should  prescribe  as  rules  of  life. 
Those  same  Scribes  and  Pharisees  had  made  void 
the  law  of  God  by  their  traditions  and  by  their  erro- 
neous teaching.  In  this  same  chapter  (Matt,  xxiii.) 
and  same  discourse,  our  Lord  severely  reproves  them 
for  having  taught  doctrines  contrary  to  God's  word. 
(See  verses  16 — 22.)  Can  any  one  believe  that  our 
Lord  intended  that  the  people  should  receive  then- 
false  doctrine  respecting  the  solemnity  and  obligation 
of  oaths  ?  No  ;  he  corrects  their  doctrine,  and  shows 
what  should  be  received.  He  calls  them  blhid 
guides ;  and  he  elsewhere  says  that  they  who  follow- 
ed those  "  blind  leaders  of  the  blind  "  would  fall. 
And  how  did  the  apostles  understand  our  Saviour? 
Did  they,  in  regard  to  doctrine,  observe  and  do  as 
those  blind  leaders  bid  them?  On  the  contrary, 
when  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  sot  in  council,  which 
was  most  truly  Moses'  seat,  and  wi  commanded  the 
apostles  not  to  speak  at  all,  nor  teach  in  the  name  o( 
Jesus,"  the  apostles  told  them  boldly  that  they  should 
continue  thus  to  preach,  and  thai  it  was  their  duty  to 
3 


26 

obey  God  rather  than  man.     The  true   doctrine  has 

our  Church  embodied  in  her  XXth  Article  :   " 

It  ifl  not  lawful  tor  the  Church  to  ordain  any  thing 
that  is  contrary  to  God's  word  written  :  neither  may 
it  so  expound  one  place  of  scripture  that  it  be  repug- 
nant to  another.'1 

In  examining  this  question,  resort  is  sometimes 
had  to  the  infallibility  of  the  Church  ;  which  may 
hereafter  require  some  consideration.  And  sup- 
posing that  somewhere  there  is  such  infallibility,  how 
shall  a  man  find  it,  but  by  searching-  for  himself? 
We  are  to  search  for  the  old  ways;  and  who  is  to 
search,  if  not  he  who  desires  to  find  them  ?  We 
will  suppose  that  a  man  is  inquiring,  (and  every 
man  should  inquire.)  What  is  truth  ?  What  is  the 
will  of  God  respecting  man  here  on  the  earth  ? 
Where  shall  wisdom  be  found  ?  What  must  I  do 
to  obtain  immortal  life  ?  He  looks  around  and  sees 
various  teachers  crying,  "  Lo  here  and  lo  there,"  and 
doctrines  contradictory  prevailing  throughout  the 
world.  How  shall  he  decide  on  which  to  rely  as 
sound  and  safe  ?  How,  but  by  exercising  the  rea- 
son, and  by  using  the  means  of  knowledge  which  he 
has  or  may  have  ?  Or  shall  he  rather  rely  upon  his 
teachers,  and  adhere,  without  examination,  to  the 
system  in  which  he  has  been  educated,  or  adopt  as 
certainly  true  the  religion  of  those  among  whom  he 
lives  ?  Shall  he  continue  a  Pagan  or  a  Jew,  a 
Mahometan  or  a  Christian,  without  inquiring  for 
himself  which  is  according  to  the  truth  of  God  ?  Or 
suppose  that  there  is  some  one  in  this  our  country, 
who  is  awakened  to  righteousness — who  believes  in 
Christ,  and  sincerely  desires  to  be  a  member  of  his 
church :  must  he  remain  a  member  of  the  society  or 
sect  or  denomination  among  whom  he  finds  him- 
self? or  should  he  not  rather  search  the  scriptures 
and  the  history  of  the  church  in  ages  past,  that  he 
may  be  satisfied  which  denomination  has  the  best 
claim  to  orthodoxy  ?  whether  the  Greek,  which  is  the 


27 

oldest,  or  the  Roman,  which  is  most  numerous,  or 
the  Protestant,  which  is  the  most  scriptural  and 
apostolic?  And  suppose  even  that  he  has  made 
this  decision  —  he  is  a  fixed  and  satisfied  member 
of  a  church  ;  must  he  make  no  further  inquiry  ?  must 
he  not  search  for  himself,  but  receive  whatever  is 
taught  by  his  church,  or  its  ministers,  as  certainly 
true  ?  How  was  it  in  the  first  century  ?  "We  read 
of  the  Bereans,  who  heard  the  words  of  life  from  in- 
spired teachers,  that,  after  they  had  readily  received 
the  word,  "  they  searched  the  scriptures  daily,  whether 
those  things  were  so."  And  for  doing  this  they  are 
highly  commended.  How  different  from  this  is  the 
practice  of  that  church  which  takes  the  scriptures 
from  the  people,  not  allowing  them  to  search  whether 
the  things  taught  them  are  agreeable  to  the  word  of 
God !  What  Christ  said  to  some,  he  says  to  us  all : 
"  Search  the  scriptures  ;  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have 
eternal  life ;  and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me." 
And  how  shall  any  one  become  wise  unto  salvation, 
if  he  do  not  search  the  scriptures  ?  If  a  man  would 
know  what  is  the  character  of  his  Saviour  —  what 
he  has  done  to  redeem  mankind  —  what  are  the 
doctrines  of  his  cross  —  who  are  truly  his  ministers 
—  and  where  his  church  may  be  found,  —  the  man 
must  inquire  for  himself.  How  else  can  he  give  to 
every  one  who  asketh  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in 
him  ?  If  tradition  were  to  decide,  to  know  where 
and  what  tradition  is  would  require  very  careful  in- 
vestigation. If  the  church  is  to  decide,  every  de- 
nomination of  Christians  claim  to  be  truly  the  church, 
and  he  must  remain  where  he  is,  or  search  for  a 
better  way.  God's  word  requires  him  to  "  try  the 
spirits,  whether  they  are  of  God  ; "  to  "  prove  all 
things,  and  hold  fast  that  which  is  good." 

It  is  objected  to  the  righl  of  private  judgment,  thai 
divisions  will  be  the  consequence,  and  thai  Protest- 
ants are  divided.  This  must  be  ascribed  to  the 
frailty  or  corruption  of  mankind.     This   evil   com- 


28 

menced,  as  we  have  seen,  in  the  apostles'  days ;  and 
in  the  two  centuries  following,  there  were  more  sects 
and  heresies,  in  proportion  to  the  numbers  of  Chris- 
tians, and  in  their  doctrines  and  creeds  more  extrava- 
gant, abominable,  and  absurd,  than  what  exists  at 
the  present  day.  The  ancient  churches  now  existing 
differ  one  from  another ;  as  the  Greek,  the  Roman, 
the  Syrian,  the  Armenian,  Novatian,  Nestorian,  &c. ; 
but  we  trust,  though  more  or  less  in  error,  they  are 
all  of  the  one  Catholic  Church,  built  on  the  founda- 
tion of  apostles  and  prophets,  having  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God  and  only  Saviour  of  men,  for  its 
chief  corner-stone.  The  Romish  Church  within  her- 
self has  been  much  divided.  She  has  had  her 
Scotists  and  Thomists,  her  Jansenists  and  Jesuits  — 
her  rival  popes  —  her  disputes  about  the  immaculate 
conception ;  one  part  of  the  church  thundering  de- 
crees against  another.  Even  where  her  infallibility 
resides,  and  where  it  is  to  be  found,  she  cannot  her- 
self decide.  And  how,  we  should  also  inquire,  has 
that  church  maintained  the  degree  of  union  which 
it  does  preserve  ?  How,  but  by  its  intolerance  and 
carnal  weapons  ?  Let  history  say  how  Protestantism 
was  suppressed  in  France  and  the  Netherlands,  in 
Italy  and  Spain.  "  When  the  strong  man  armed 
thus  keeps  his  palace,  his  goods  are  in  peace."  It 
is  a  sure  way  to  make  all  of  one  profession,  to  kill 
those  who  dissent  from  it.  And  let  it  also  be  con- 
sidered with  what  watchful  care,  and  a  spirit  how 
intolerant,  she  debars  her  members  of  the  means  of 
knowledge,  not  permitting  them  to  read,  and  search, 
and  inquire  for  themselves  what  the  scriptures  teach, 
or  Protestants  truly  believe.  While  they  read  and 
hear  on  one  side  only,  prejudice  and  bigotry  must 
usurp  the  place  of  charity  and  truth.  And  suppose 
that,  as  the  Bishop  of  Arath  proposes,  Protestants 
should  unite  with  Rome ;  would  the  church  then  be 
united?  Will  the  other  ancient  churches  above 
named,  who  are  very  numerous,  and  the  church  in 


29 

Russia,  come  into  the  same  union,  and  submit  also 
to  the  "  papal  supremacy  ?  "  If  we  think  it  our  duty 
to  conform  in  all  things  with  some  ancient  church, 
why  not  with  the  Greek,  which  is  much  less  corrupt  ? 
The  truth  is,  that  to  unite  with  any  church  in  what 
is  opposed  to  God's  word,  is  itself  a  sin,  and  what 
nothing  can  justify.  Schism  is  a  great  evil,  and 
should  be  conscientiously  avoided.  But  heresy,  or 
departing  from  the  truth  of  God,  is  worse.  Nothing 
will  more  truly  unite  men  in  religion,  than  the  ren- 
ovation of  their  hearts  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  a 
sound  and  holy  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  This  spirit 
of  unity  may  be  possessed  by  those  who  do  not 
externally  commune  together  in  this  world.  We 
had  better,  indeed,  be  divided  into  many  denomina- 
tions, than  to  unite  in  what  is  false  and  unscriptural. 
The  many  corruptions  which  have  crept  into  the 
church  are  of  themselves  a  good  proof  of  the  vast 
importance  of  our  faithfully  exercising  the  right  of 
private  judgment,  that  we  may  try  these  spirits. 

It  may  be  well  here  to  repeat  what  has  been  so 
often  repeated,  —  that  reforming  a  church  is  not 
making'  a  church.  Rejecting  what  is  false,  makes 
no  change  in  what  is  true.  A  church  may  be  both 
corrupt  and  divided,  as  was  the  church  of  Corinth, 
and  yet  continue  to  be  a  church.  There  was  a  time 
when  God's  church  in  Israel  was  so  very  corrupt, 
that  the  prophet  Elijah  thought  that  he  was  the  only 
one  who  did  not  unite  with  the  others  in  bowing  to 
idols;  but  he  determined,  though,  as  he  thought, 
alone,  to  reject  what  was  false,  and  hold  fast  to 
what  was  true.  Happily,  he  was  not  alone;  there 
were,  at  that  very  time,  seven  thousand  Protestants, 
So,  too,  had  Joshua,  before  him,  protested  against 
the  idolatries  of  God's  chosen  peoph4,  and  solemnly 
declared  thai,  though  all  the  others  worshipped 
idols,  he  and  his  house  would  serve  none  hut  the 
true  God.  And  so  should  Christians  still  refuse  to 
bow  to  an  image,   and   to  worship  a  piece  of  bread, 

3* 


30 


though  in  consequence  they  must,  as  thousands  have 
done,  suffer  martyrdom. 

§  XV,  Denying  the  scriptures  to  the  people  is  also 
by  Protestants  condemned.  It  is  directly  contrary 
to  the  command  of  Christ,  who  bids  us  "  search  the 
scriptures,"  that  we  may  have  a  saving  faith  in  him 
our  Saviour.  In  his  discourses,  he  evidently  sup- 
poses that  his  hearers  had  read  the  scriptures,  as  no 
doubt  they  had  J  and  he  appeals  to  them  according- 
ly, as  did  also  his  apostles.  "  What  saith  the  scrip- 
tures?" is  a  question  which  they  put  to  the  people, 
St.  Paul  tells  the  Romans,  "  Whatsoever  things 
were  written  aforetime,  were  written  for  our  learn- 
ing, that  we,  through  patience  and  comfort  of  the 
scriptures,  might  have  hope."  And  to  Timothy  he 
writes,  "  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for 
correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the 
man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished 
unto  all  good  works."  And  he  speaks  of  it  as  a 
great  blessing  to  Timothy,  that  "  from  a  child  he 
had  known  those  holy  scriptures  which  were  able  to 
make  him  wise  unto  salvation."*  We  have  already 
seen  the  high  commendation  bestowed  upon  the 
Bereans,  who,  when  they  had  inspired  apostles  for 
their  teachers,  still  searched  the  scriptures  daily  for 
themselves,  that  they  might  know  the  certainty  of 
those  things  wherein  they  had  been  instructed. 
And  we  are  informed,  too,  of  the  happy  effects  of 
this  their  "  noble  "  conduct :  "  Therefore,  many  of 
them  believed."  Through  the  comfort  of  the  scrip- 
tures, they  had  hope.  No  other  book  on  earth  has 
such  comfort  to  give.  What  claim  have  they  to 
freedom  or  independence,  who  dare  not  read  this 
word  of  God  but  by  the  permission  of  a  priest  ? 

The    policy   of  this   prohibition   is   evident.      If 

2  Timothy  iii.  15—17. 


31 

people  search  the  scriptures,  they  will  be  likely  to 
see  wherein  many  have  departed  from  the  word  of 
God.  From  the  same  policy,  other  books  are  for- 
bidden. The  Papists  will  not  allow  their  people  to 
be  present  at  Protestant  worship,  —  not  even  at 
family  prayers.  This  is  among  the  means  by 
which  their  boasted  unity  is  maintained.  To  keep 
them  in  ignorance,  is  the  surest  way  to  preserve  im- 
plicit faith  and  blind  subjection. 

§XVI.  The  claim  of  the  Romish  Church  to 
Infallibility  we  view  as  very  false  and  presumptu- 
ous. That  it  is  false,  her  many  errors,  and  de- 
parture in  so  many  things  from  the  word  of  God, 
abundantly  prove.  A  knowledge,  indeed,  of  our 
fallen  nature,  might  prepare  us  to  expect  that  the 
church  which  has  erred  the  most,  should  most  confi- 
dently claim  to  be  free  from  error.  Of  the  merits  of 
this  claim,  I  leave  them  to  judge  who  read  her 
history.  Councils,  even  of  the  ancient  church,  con- 
sisted of  individual,  fallible  men,  subject  to  err; 
and  that  they  sometimes  did  err,  "  even  in  things 
pertaining  unto  God,"  is  too  evident  in  their  clash- 
ing, contradictory  decrees.  "  Wherefore,"  as  our 
Church  said  in  her  XXIst  Article,  "  things  ordained 
by  them  as  necessary  to  salvation,  have  neither 
strength  nor  authority,  unless  it  may  be  declared 
that  they  are  taken  out  of  the  holy  scriptures."  It 
is  enough  for  my  present  purpose  to  add,  that  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  makes  no  such  claim 
of  freedom  from  error,  and  she  protests  against  such 
claim  in  any  other  church. 

§XVII.  On  the  doctrine  of  Human  Merit  we 
differ  essentially  from  the  Church  of  Rome,  She 
holds  that  men  may  merit  salvation  by  their  good 
works.     We  believe  thai  our  works, wrought  through 

faith  in  Christ,  and  in  obedience  to  God'a  command, 
are  pleasing  to  him,  and  are  an  evidence  o(  onr  faith 


92 

and  sanetifieation,  and  they  strengthen  our  hope  of 
being  accepted  in  the  Beloved,  and  blest  in  heaven ; 
but  we  ascribe  no  merit  to  man  which  entitles  him 
to  claim  salvation  as  his  right  or  due  :  nor,  indeed, 
dare  we  »j  erf  ourselves,  or  of  the  best  saint  on 
earth,  that  he  is  so  sanctified  as  to  live  wholly  with- 
out sin.  The  best  Christians  come  short  of  what 
(rod's  perfect  law  requires,  and  daily  have  need  of 
repentance.  ••  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin.  we 
deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us."  We 
boast  of  no  perfection,  and  we  see  no  merits  but  in 
Jesus  Christ.  ••  By  grace  ye  are  saved  through 
faith  ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves  :  it  is  the  gift  of 
God ;  not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast."  * 

§  XVIII.  Connected  with  their  doctrine  of  Hu- 
man Merit  is  that  of  Supererogation  :  or  that  man 
can  do,  and  that  the  saints  have  done,  more  good 
works  than  what  is  necessary  to  their  own  salvation. 
These  meritorious  works  they  suppose  to  be  collect- 
ed into  one  vast  treasury,  of  which  the  pope  claims 
to  have  the  key,  and  the  power  of  dispensing  it  to 
the  good  and  salvation  of  whom  he  pleases.  That 
it  may  pass  the  more  current,  they  add  to  this  treas- 
ury the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  may  seem  to 
render  it  inexhaustible.  But  that  the  saints  have 
added  any  thing  to  it,  or  have  merits  sufficient  to 
save  themselves,  or  that  the  pope  has  authority, 
more  than  any  other  minister  of  Christ,  to  say  who 
may  or  may  not  partake  of  Christ's  merits,  we 
utterly  deny. 

The  most  of  these  points  I  mention  briefly,  and 
would  that  the  reader  should  bear  it  still  in  memory, 
that  my  object  is  not  to  refute  what  we  deem  to  be 
the  errors  of  Popery :  in  that  case,  there  would  be 
very  much  to  be  said  ;  but  to  show,  what  probably 
at  the  present  day  is  not  generally  known  nor  well 

Ephesians  ii.  8. 


33 

considered,  how  many  and  how  important  are  the 
particulars  against  which  we  protest,  with  some  few 
of  the  reasons  of  the  hope  that  is  in  us.  As  I  am 
informed,  from  high  authority,  that  there  are  some 
who  are  likely  soon  to  break  from  our  ranks,  except 
we  seasonably  or  soon  submit  to  the  papal  suprema- 
cy, I  wish  that  they  may  do  it  with  their  eyes  open, 
and  that  others  may  judge  whether  or  not  it  will  be 
wise  to  follow  them. 

§  XIX.  From  the  little  said  under  the  two  last 
heads,  the  reader  will  be  prepared  to  hear,  and  will 
scarce  need  to  be  reminded,  that,  on  the  great  and 
very  essential  doctrine  of  Justification,  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  differs  materially  from  the  Church 
of  Rome.  But,  considering  that  another  of  the 
bishops  of  our  Church  has  recently  published  an 
able  and  full  vindication  of  our  doctrine  on  this  mo- 
mentous subject,  it  will  suffice  here  to  mention  it 
as  among  the  doctrines  in  which  we  profess  to  be 
reformed. 

§  XX.  The  next  that  I  would  mention  is  their 
doctrine  of  Purgatory,  which  is  among  the  most 
profitable,  (in  a  pecuniary  view,)  of  the  tenets  of 
the  Romish  Church.  The  money  which  it  has 
brought  and  still  brings  into  the  coffers  of  that  church 
is  incalculable. 

It  is  my  earnest  desire  not  to  misrepresent  the 
tenets  of  any  denomination  of  Christians,  and  not 
to  say  any  thing  to  increase  the  differing  opinions 
by  which  the  members  of  the  "  One  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church "  are  unhappily  in  this  world 
divided;  but  on  the  contrary,  would  willingly  make 
any  concessions,  which  the  truth  of  God  will  admit, 
to  promote  unity  among  the  disciples  of  Christ. 
The  doctrine  of  Purgatory,  as  held  by  the  Roman- 
ists, is,  in  itself,  were  it  true,  of  such  immense  im- 
portance to  mankind,  and  in  its  practical  results,  as 


34 

by  them  used,  of  such  interest  and  deep  concern, 
thai  evidently  it  ought  not  to  be  admitted,  without 
clear,  direct,  and  certain  proof  by  revelation  from 
God.  But  so  obscure  and  unsatisfactory  are  the 
proofs  alleged  in  support  of  this  doctrine,  that  its 
advocates  are  very  cautious  in  explaining  it,  and  I 
desire  to  be  equally  cautious  in  stating  what  it  is 
that  they  hold  and  teach.  It  is,  so  far  as  I  can  un- 
derstand what  they  teach  on  the  subject,  a  place 
where  the  just,  or  they  who  depart  in  the  grace  of 
God,  expiate  those  venial  sins  which  do  not  merit 
eternal  punishment ;  that  the  redemption  of  Christ  is 
from  eternal  punishment  only ;  that  the  greater  part 
of  good  Christians  remain  in  that  place  of  torment 
a  time,  how  long  is  not  decided,  and  suffer  torments 
similar,  while  they  continue,  to  those  which  the 
damned  endure.  The  uncertainty  of  the  time  ren- 
ders the  doctrine  more  profitable  to  the  priests ;  for 
they  hold,  further,  that  the  treasury  of  the  good  works 
which  the  saints  have  done,  beyond  what  was  neces- 
sary to  save  themselves,  is  available  for  the  benefit 
of  souls  in  purgatory,  and  may  be  applied  to  short- 
en those  sufferings,  under  the  direction  and  control 
of  popes  and  priests,  and  according  to  the  money 
given  to  purchase  prayers  and  masses  for  the  dead. 
The  heathen,  before  the  advent  of  Christ,  believed 
in  a  state  similar  to  purgatory,  and  when  converted 
to  Christianity  it  is  more  than  probable  that  they 
were  instrumental  in  introducing  the  belief  of  it 
among  Christians.  Some  early  Christian  writers 
use  obscure  expressions  respecting  an  intermediate 
state,  of  souls  departed,  but  a  state  very  different 
from  the  popish  purgatory,  of  which  Protestants 
deny  that  there  is  any  good  proof.  We  deny  also 
that  there  is  any  good  authority  for  their  distinction 
between  sins  mortal  and  venial.  We  believe  that 
the  penitent  believer  in  Christ  may  fully  trust  in  his 
one  sacrifice  for  sin,  and  depart  this  life  in  peace 
with   God.      For  the  use,  or  rather  the  very  great 


35 

abuse,  which  has  been  and  still  is  made  of  this 
doctrine,  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  history  of  the 
church  during  the  last  five  hundred  years. 

Let  us  suppose,  what  is  no  uncommon  case,  that 
a  poor  woman  loses  a  brother  or  a  husband ;  if  by 
any  means  she  can  get,  say  a  dollar,  and  give  it  to  a 
priest,  it  relieves  her  relation  from  purgatory  for  a 
time,  say  a  month;  after  which  the  money  musi 
again  be  given,  or  the  sufferings  will  be  continued 
God  forbid  that  I  should  treat  or  think  of  such  a 
subject  with  any  lightness.  But  it  is  evidently  a 
matter  for  serious  inquiry,  whether  the  relief  in  such 
case  obtained  is  from  the  former  or  from  the  latter 
part  of  the  sufferings.  Whether  the  soul  is  taken 
out  of  purgatory  for  one  month,  and  afterwards,  if 
no  money  is  given,  is  returned  back  to  the  place  of 
torment;  or  whether  it  shortens  the  whole  period  one 
month, — reduces,  say  one  thousand  months  of  suf- 
fering to  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine.  There  are 
many  insuperable  difficulties  in  this  doctrine  besides 
its  want  of  proof.  They  are  wisest  and  safest,  who, 
while  living,  look  for  mercy  and  justification  through 
him  who  is  their  only  "Advocate  with  the  Father," 
and  place  no  trust  in  masses,  or  in  the  piety  of 
friends  after  their  decease. 

§  XXI.  The  doctrine  of  what  is  called  Transub- 
stantiation  is,  of  itself,  an  insuperable  barrier  to  the 
communion  of  Protestants  with  the  Church  of 
Rome.  For  that  church  maintains  that  the  bread 
and  wine  used  in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per are,  by  the  consecration  of  their  priest,  changed 
and  converted  into  the  real  body  and  blood  o(  Christ; 
so  entirely  changed,  thai,  notwithstanding  what  all 
our  senses  deelare  to  ihe  contrary,  nothing  of  the 
Substance  of  the  bread  or  wine  remains!  and  not 
into  Christ's  body  and  blood  only,  but  (what  seems 
almost  blasphemy  to  Utter)  into  his  human  soul  and 
his    divinity!     that   merely   by   speaking    these    few 


36 

words,  "  This  is  my  body/'  a  piece  of  bread  is 
changed  to  the  true  and  eternal  God,  and  as  such  is 
to  be  worshipped!  All  who  do  not  believe  this, 
that  church  anathematizes  and  declares  to  be  ac- 
cursed ;  and  for  the  denying  of  it,  myriads  of  faithful, 
pious  Christians  have  suffered  martyrdom,  and 
rivers  of  righteous  blood  have  been  shed  upon  the 
earth.  A  greater  insult  to  common  sense  and  abuse 
of  the  credulity  of  mankind  than  this  cannot  be 
imagined. 

That  these  words  of  our  Saviour,  in  the  institution 
of  the  sacrament,  do  not  necessarily  mean  such  a 
change,  or  any  change  of  the  substance  of  the  bread 
and  wine,  is  evident  from  the  like  use  of  language 
in  many  other  parts  of  the  scriptures:  as  when  in 
Daniel  it  is  said,  "  The  ten  horns  are  ten  kings;" 
that  is,  they  represent  or  signify  ten  kings.  So  in 
our  Lord's  parable  of  the  tares  he  says,  "  The  good 
seed  are  the  children  of  the  kingdom."  St.  Paul 
says,  "  They  drank  of  that  rock  which  followed 
them ;  and  that  rock  ivas  Christ ; "  it  typified  or  sym- 
bolized Christ.  And  in  the  Revelation,  "  The  seven 
stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches :  the  seven 
candlesticks  are  the  seven  churches."  A  rock  is  not 
literally  Christ,  nor  is  a  horn  a  king,  nor  a  candle- 
stick a  church  ;  but  they  fitly  represent  those  things, 
as  does  also  the  broken  bread,  Christ's  mangled 
body,  —  and  wine,  his  blood.  So  is  Christ  said  to 
be  "  the  Lamb  of  God,"  as  having  been  symbolized 
in  the  lamb  slain  for  the  Passover ;  but  he  is  not  a 
lamb,  except  in  a  figurative  or  spiritual  sense. 

And  who  does  not  know  that  this  manner  of 
speaking,  naming  a  thing  as  being  what  it  repre- 
sents, is  among  all  people  common  ?  Suppose  that 
several  persons  are  viewing  a  picture  of  the  holy 
family,  and  one  of  them,  pointing  with  his  finger, 
should  say,  "  That  is  Joseph,  and  that  is  Mary,  and 
that  is  the  child  Jesus ; "  would  they  not  all  under- 
stand him  to  mean  that  those   persons  were  repre- 


37 

senied  in  the  picture?  would  not  that  manner  of 
expression  be  wholly  unexceptionable?  would  any 
one  of  a  thousand  be  so  absurd  as  to  understand  him 
-as  saying  that  what  they  saw  was  not  paint  and 
canvass,  but  two  living  parents  and  their  child? 
And  can  we  with  any  more  reason  believe  that, 
when  Christ  said,  "  This  is  my  body,"  he  meant  to 
tell  the  disciples  that  he  held  his  own  body  in  his 
hand  ?  All  our  senses  assure  us  that  the  bread,  after 
consecration,  still  remains  what  it  was  before,  with- 
out any  change  of  its  substance.  That  manner  of 
expression  proves  no  such  change,  because,  with  the 
utmost  fairness  and  reason,  it  may  be  understood  as 
meaning  that  the  bread  represents  his  body,  and  the 
cup  (or  wine  in  the  cup)  his  blood.  Indeed,  if  the 
words  must  be  taken  literally,  the  cup  (not  the  wine) 
is  changed  into  blood. 

Hear,  also,  what  St.  Paul  saith :  "  As  often  as  ye 
eat  this  bread  [not  body]  and  drink  this  cup,  [not 
blood,]  ye  do  show  [or  commemorate]  the  Lord's 
death."  And,  again,  "  We  are  all  partakers  of  that 
one  bread"  This  doctrine,  that  man  can  so  easily 
make  him  who  is  the  Maker  of  all  things,  and  with- 
out whom  was  nothing  made,  however  it  may  exalt 
the  priesthood,  is  by  Protestants  viewed  as  awfully 
profane  and  idolatrous.  What  is  held  by  our  Church 
is  in  her  standards  clearly  taught. 

Transubstantiation  has,  by  way  of  proof,  been 
compared  with  our  Lord's  miracle  of  changing  water 
to  wine.  And  are  they  similar?  After  the  change, 
did  it  still,  to  the  senses  of  men,  appear  as  water? 
On  the  contrary,  it  appeared  to  the  taste  and  other 
senses  as  wine,  and  the  best  of  wine.  The  ruler  of 
the  feast,  having  tasted  it,  complimented  the  bride- 
groom  for  its  excellence. 

And  supposing  thai   Christ's  words  were  to  be 

understood  in  their  most  Literal  sense;  what  are  his 

words?    "This  is  my  bodyfl     He  does   not    bay, 

This  is  my  soul}  or  spirit,  or  divinity;  nor  has  any 

4 


6 


38 

man  the  shadow  of  authority  for  saying  that  such 
was  his  meaning.  If  it  be  said,  (and  some  do  say) 
that  these  cannot  be  separated,  then  we  virtually  say, 
with  some  ancient  heretics,  that  Christ  did  not  die 
but  in  appearance  only.  For  what  is  the  death  of 
man.  if  not  the  separation  of  his  soul  and  spirit  from 
the  body  ?  But  Ave  are  told,  of  a  certainty,  that  he 
did  die  ;  and,  indeed,  his  death  is  what  we  com- 
memorate in  that  sacrament.  His  words  are,  "  This 
is  my  body,  which  is  given  for  you ; "  *  "  ....  my 
body,  which  is  broken  for  you  : "  f  "  given  "  and 
"  broken  "  in  his  death,  which  was  his  sacrifice  for 
our  sins.  And  he  adds,  "  Do  this  [eat  this  bread] 
in  remembrance  of  me."  The  ordinance  is  com- 
memorative,—  that  we  may  have  in  continual  re- 
membrance this  inestimable  benefit, — that  we  may 
never  forget  that,  whilst  w^e  were  yet  sinners,  Christ 
died  for  us  —  that  he  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of 
himself.  And  if  with  a  true  failh  we  discern  his 
body,  the  sacramental  benefits  of  that  "  one  sacrifice 
for  sin "  will  be  sanctified,  or  spiritually  applied, 
to  the  benefit  of  our  souls.  It  also  becomes  an  as- 
surance to  us  that  we  are  truly  members  incorporate 
in  the  mystical  body  of  that  church  which  is  the 
blessed  company  of  all  faithful  people.  Our  Church 
truly  says  that  "  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are 
spiritually  taken  and  received  by  the  faithful  in  the 
Lord's  supper."  All  the  benefits  of  our  Lord's  body, 
given  and  broken  for  our  sins,  which  we  need  or 
can  receive,  are  mercifully  accounted  to  us  in  and 
by  this  obedience  of  faith  thus  wTorking  by  love,  and 
keeping  the  commandments  of  God.  Our  Church 
teaches  that,  by  duly  receiving  these  holy  mysteries, 
the  faithful  soul  is  strengthened  and  refreshed  by  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ;  and  has  given  all  the 
explanation  of  this  mystery  which  we  need ;  and  the 
many  attempts  to  explain  it  farther  do  but  "darken 
counsel  by  words  without  knowledge." 

*  Luke  xxii.  ID.  f  1  Cor.  xi.  24. 


39 

And  the  like  may  we  say  of  the  wine  in  the  eu- 
charist.  Christ  says,  "  This  is  my  blood,  which  is 
shed  for  you  " —  which  is  shed  for  many.  We  com- 
memorate that  blood  only  which  was  "shed" — 
which  fell  from  his  body  to  the  ground.  And  what 
else  is  meant  by  shedding  blood?  And  does  any 
one  believe  that  Christ's  blood,  after  falling  to  the 
ground  and  mingling  with  earth,  returned  back  into 
his  veins  and  arteries,  and  that  the  same  blood  is 
now  in  his  glorified  body?  Christ  took  our  nature, 
and  was  made  perfect  man,  of  the  seed  of  Abraham. 
His  body  and  blood  were  human,  like  ours.  "  But 
flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God, 
neither  doth  corruption  inherit  incorruption."  When 
Christ  rose  from  the  dead,  and  till  his  ascension,  he 
appeared  to  men  in  the  same  body  which  he  had 
offered  in  sacrifice ;  otherwise,  there  would  not  have 
been  the  necessary  evidence  of  his  resurrection,  nor 
would  he  have  "  become  the  first  fruits  of  them  who 
sleep  "  in  the  grave.  But  are  we  to  suppose  that  he 
now  has  such  flesh  and  blood  as  he  had  while  on 
earth,  continually  circulating  and  changing,  and  re- 
quiring food  and  breath  to  support  life  ?  The  scrip- 
tures teach  that  he  has  now  a  spiritual  and  glorified 
body,  and  that  our  bodies,  in  the  resurrection,  shall 
also  be  changed.  While  on  earth,  his  body  was 
like  unto  ours ;  after  death,  ours  shall  be  like  unto 
his.  "  This  corruptible  shall  put  on  incorruption  " — 
"shall  be  made  like  unto  his  own  glorious  body."  * 

If,  then,  the  bread  were  actually  changed  into  the 
body  given  and  broken  and  the  blood  shed  in  his 
death,  they  would  not  be  God,  nor  lawful  objects  of 
religious  worship.  If  we  had  now  a  lock  of  our 
Saviour's  hair,  it  would  be  idolatrous  to  worship  it ; 
we  arc  forbidden  to  worship  any  created  being  01 
thing:  "God  only  shall  thou  serve,"  In  the  sacra- 
ment we  do  not  commemorate  thai  "glorified  body" 

#  1  Cor.  xv.  DO,  35—54 


40 

of  Christ  which  now  (probably  without  human  "  flesh 
and  blood")  sits  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  united  in 
oik4  Person  with  his  divinity;  but  that  body  which 
suffered  the  excruciating  agonies  of  death — which 
mangled  with  nails,  and  pierced  with  a  spear, 
and  afterwards  laid  lifeless  in  the  tomb. 

We  may  observe,  further,  that  Christ's  body  can- 
not see  corruption ;  but  the  sacramental  bread  does 
and  soon  see  corruption.  And  we  may  well  ask 
those  who  maintain  the  doctrine  of  Transubstantia- 
tion,  how  long  after  it  is  eaten  does  what  seems  to  be 
bread  remain  the  body  of  Christ  ?  and  in  what  stage 
of  digestion  does  it  cease  to  be  so  ?  And  when  eaten 
by  dogs,  or  mice,  or  worms,  do  they  eat  Christ's 
material  body  ? 

So  we  may  truly  say  that  the  wine,  after  consecra- 
tion, contains  alcohol,  and  will  intoxicate  those  who 
drink  much  of  it.  Does  not,  then,  the  substance  of 
the  wine  remain  ?  Or  will  they  profanely  say  that 
it  is  the  blood  of  Christ  which  intoxicates  the  brain, 
causes  drunkenness,  and  makes  men  worse  than 
brutes  ? 

We  may  add,  that  Christ's  sacrifice  was  one,  per- 
fect and  complete,  not  needing  to  be  repeated ;  but 
the  Papists  hold  that  it  is  offered  many  times.  His 
sacrifice,  too,  was  for  all  mankind ;  they  make  it  an 
offering  for  one  only,  or  for  a  few  individuals. 

This  section  alone  would  be  sufficient  to  show 
the  necessity  of  the  Reformation. 

§  XXII.  In  the  last  section  was  mentioned  our 
protest  against  the  doctrine  of  the  Papists  respecting 
the  nature  of  the  sacrament  called  the  Lord's  supper  : 
in  the  present,  I  would  say  something  of  their 
manner  of  administering,  or  rather  of  not  administer- 
ing it ;  of  their  giving  the  bread  only  to  the  people, 
and  reserving  the  wine  for  the  priests.  In  conse- 
crating the  bread,  they  depart,  as  if  designedly,  from 
the  example  of  Christ,  who  took  the  bread  and  brake 


41 

it.  This  is  a  very  significant  act,  and  essential  to  a 
right  consecration  of  the  bread.  Our  Church  so 
deems  it,  and  accordingly  directs  the  minister,  while 
saying  the  words,  to  brake  the  bread.  This  the  Pa- 
pists do  not;  but  give  a  small,  unbroken  cake  or 
wafer  to  each  communicant.  Of  course,  the  sacra- 
ment does  not,  to  them,  signify  (to  use  St.  Paul's 
words)  that  they  are  "  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread" 
or  one  loaf;  each  of  them  has  a  loaf  or  cake  to  him- 
self. 

But  one  of  their  grossest  and  seemingly  wilful 
departures  from  the  institution  of  Christ  is,  giving 
but  one  half  of  what  he  has  commanded  to  be  given; 
that  is,  the  bread  only.  "  Drink  ye  all  of  this,"  is  as 
essential  to  the  institution  as  the  words,  "  this  is  my 
blood."  Christ  has  never  said  that  the  bread  is  his 
blood,  nor  that,  in  any  way  or  sense,  it  signifies  or 
symbolizes  his  blood.  Of  course,  giving  the  bread 
without  the  wine  is  no  more  a  sacrament  of  Christ, 
than  would  be  giving  the  wine  without  the  bread ; 
or  would  be  baptizing  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
omitting  the  names  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  St.  Paul's  words,  twice  used,  "  Eat  this 
bread  and  drink  this  cup"  *  show  (if  any  one  can 
doubt  of  it)  that  the  apostles  gave  both.  It  would 
have  been  strange  indeed,  had  they,  the  inspired 
teachers  of  divine  truth,  thus  mutilated  a  holy  ordi- 
nance of  their  divine  Master.  It  is  difficult  to 
imagine  why  the  pope  should,  in  this  and  other  in- 
stances, so  needlessly  and  boldly  sanction  direct 
departures  from  God's  word,  except  (to  use  scrip- 
tural language)  these  things  are  done  that  the  scrip- 
tures should  be  fulfilled,  spoken  by  the  apostle  St. 
Paul  of  "  that  man  of  sin,  who  opposeth  and 
exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that 
is  worshipped;  so  that  he,  as  i\(n\,  sitteth  in  the 
temple  of  God,  showing  himself  thai  he  is  God."f 

•  l  Cor.  xi.  96, 27.  +2  These,  lv.3,4. 

v 


42 

It  may  be  of  use  and  some  satisfaction  to  the 
reader  to  make  here  an  extract  from  "  A  Discourse 
on  the  Nature  and  Design  of  the  Eucharist,  or  Sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  Supper,"  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Adam 
Clarke,  author  of  the  Commentary  on  the  Holy 
Bible,  pp.  40,  etc.     New  York  edition. 

"  Perhaps,"  he  says,  "  to  many  of  my  readers,  it 
may  appear  utterly  improbable,  that  in  the  present 
enlightened  age,  as  it  is  called,  any  people  can  be 
found  who  seriously  and  conscientiously  believe  the 
doctrine  of  Transubstantiation.  Lest  I  should  fall 
under  the  charge  of  misrepresentation,  I  shall  here 
transcribe  the  eighth  lesson  of  the  c  Catechism  for 
the  use  of  all  the  Churches  in  the  French  Empire/ 
published  in  1806,  by  the  authority  of  the  emperor, 
Napoleon  Bonaparte,  with  the  bull  of  the  pope,  and 
the  mandamus  of  the  Archbishop  of  Paris  : 

'  Q.  What  is  the  sacrament  of  the  eucharist  ? 

'A.  The  eucharist  is  a  sacrament  which  contains 
really  and  substantially  the  body,  blood,  soul,  and 
divinity,  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  under  the  forms 
or  appearance  of  bread  and  wine. 

i  Q.  What  is  at  first  put  on  the  altar  and  in  the 
chalice  ?  is  it  not  bread  and  wine  ? 

iA.  Yes ;  and  it  continues  to  be  bread  and  wine 
till  the  priest  pronounces  the  words  of  consecration. 

i  Q.   What  influence  have  these  words? 

'A.  The  bread  is  changed  into  the  body,  and  the 
wine  into  the  blood,  of  our  Lord. 

'  Q.  Does  nothing  of  the  bread  and  wine  remain  ? 

'-A.  Nothing  of  them  remains  except  the  forms. 

'  Q.  What  do  you  call  the  forms  of  bread  and 
wine? 

'A  That  which  appears  to  our  senses,  —  the  color, 
figure,  and  taste. 

1 Q.  Is  there  nothing  under  the  form  of  bread, 
except  the  body  of  our  Lord  ? 

iA.  Besides  his  body,  there  is  his  blood,  his  soul, 
and  his  divinity. 


43 

'  Q.  And  under  the  form  of  wine  ? 

'A.  Jesus  Christ  is  there  as  entire  as  under  the 
form  of  bread. 

'  Q.  When  the  forms  of  the  bread  and  wine  are 
divided,  is  Christ  divided? 

'A.  No ;  Jesus  Christ  remains  entire  under  each 
part  of  the  form  divided. 

'Q.  Say  in  a  word  ivhat  Jesus  Christ  gives  us 
under  each  form. 

'A.  All  that  he  is ;  that  is,  perfect  God  and  per* 
feet  man, 

'  Q.  Does  Jesus  Christ  leave  heaven,  to  come  into 
the  eucharist  ? 

iA.  No ;  he  always  continues  at  the  right  hand 
of  God,  his  Father,  till  he  shall  come  at  the  end  of 
the  world,  with  great  glory,  to  judge  the  living  and 
the  dead. 

i  Q.  Then  how  can  he  be  present  at  the  altar  ? 

'A.  By  the  almighty  power  of  God. 

'  Q.  Then  it  is  not  man  that  works  this  miracle  ? 

'A.  No ;  it  is  Jesus  Christ,  whose  word  is  em- 
ployed in  the  sacrament. 

<  Q.  Then  it  is  Jesus  Christ  who  consecrates  ? 

'A.  It  is  Jesus  Christ  who  consecrates ;  the  priest 
is  only  his  minister. 

'  Q.  Must,  we  ivorship  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  in  the  eucharist  ? 

'A.  Yes,  undoubtedly ;  for  this  body  and  this 
blood  are  inseparably  united  to  his  divinity.' 

"  Volumes  maybe  quoted  to  the  same  effect;  but 
it  is  hoped  that  the  above  will  suffice  to  show  that  I 
have  in  nothing  misrepresented  this  doctrine,  as  gen- 
erally and  very  strenuously  held  by  the  Papists." 

In  regard  to  what,  is  in  the  above  Catechism 
declared,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  entire  under  each  part 

of  the  bread  and  wine,  however  divided,  I  would 
add  to  what  was  said  in  §  XXL,  that  it  is  the  belief 
of  Protestants  that  the  spirit,  the  divinity  of  Christ  is 
in    all    places    and    every    w  here  ;   but    that  a   human 


n 


A       tVlO 


body,  or  any  one  particle  of  matter,  can  be  at  the 
same  time  in  several  places,  seems  to  me  as  impossi- 
ble as  that  two  added  to  two  should  amount  to  two 
only.  Christ  is  spiritually,  and  to  all  intents  and 
purposes  of  our  need,  for  "  the  strengthening  and 
refreshing  of  our  souls  by  his  body  and  blood," 
present  in  all  places  where  this  sacrament  is  rightly 
administered.  There  may  be  two  or  more  bodies 
exactly  alike  ;  but  how  they  can  be  identical  and  but 
one,  no  one  can  imagine,  and  no  one  is  of  God  re- 
quired to  believe  such  a  direct  contradiction.  Christ 
positively  declares  (John  xiv.  23)  that  he,  with  his 
Father,  will  make  his  abode  with  them  who  love 
him  and  keep  his  words.  This  is  truly  effected  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  "  the  Spirit  of  the  Father," 
"  the  Spirit  of  the  Son,"  "  the  Spirit  of  Christ,"  and 
which  dwells  with  good  Christians  ;  but  if  the  body 
of  Christ  cannot,  in  any  one  place,  be  separate  from 
his  spirit,  then  his  material  body  is  in  every  good 
Christian  as  much  as  it  is  in  the  bread  and  wine  of 
the  Lord's  supper. 

It  will  not,  I  trust,  be  deemed  unsuitable  to  ob- 
serve here,  that  Henry  VIII.  of  England,  who  is 
sometimes  and  very  erroneously  spoken  of  as  a 
Protestant,  was  a  rigid  Papist  in  all  but  the  pope's 
supremacy,  which,  from  political,  and,  we  may  fear, 
selfish  views,  he  discarded.  Transubstantiation  was 
chief  among  the  "  six  articles,"  for  the  denying  of 
which  so  many  of  those  who  were  truly  Protestants 
were,  in  his  reign,  cruelly  persecuted.  The  wicked- 
ness of  Henry,  as  did  the  treason  of  Judas  Iscariot, 
and  the  persecutions  which  the  apostles  suffered, 
"  turned  out  for  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel."  The 
wisdom  of  God  brings  good  from  evil ;  by  his  over- 
ruling providence,  he  makes  the  wrath  of  man  to 
praise  him,  and  all  things  to  work  together  for  the 
good  of  his  people.  It  is  much  the  practice  of  the 
Papists  to  stigmatize  and  blacken  the  motives  and 
moral  character  of  those  who  were  any  way  instru- 


45 

mental  in  promoting  the  Reformation ;  and  Protes- 
tants are  not  free  from  the  like  fault.  It  proves 
nothing  on  either  side,  but  the  want  of  that  charity 
which  "  rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  in  the 
truth."  One  might  expect  that  the  belief  of  the 
Papists,  that  the  greater  part  of  their  own  communi- 
cants are,  immediately  after  death,  sent  to  purgatory, 
to  be  punished  with  torments  beyond  what  language 
can  express,  would  make  them  cautious  how  they 
magnify  the  faults  of  others ;  that  they  would  re- 
member (and  God  grant  that  we  may  all  remember) 
the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he  said,  "  Judge 
not,  that  ye  be  not  judged  ;  for  with  what  judgment 
ye  judge,  ye  shall  be  judged,  and  with  what  meas- 
ure ye  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again." 

There  is  no  one  thing  that  I  more  desire  on  earth, 
than  to  see  Christians  united  in  this  life,  before  they 
depart  to  that  eternal  world  in  which  they  hope  to 
live  together  in  perfect  harmony  and  love.  Neither 
the  piety  nor  the  wickedness  of  a  few  individuals 
proves  the  orthodoxy  or  the  heresy  of  the  church  or 
the  sect  to  which  they  belong.  We  must  resort  "  to 
the  law  and  to  the  testimony."  We  must  "  let  God 
be  true,  and  every  man  a  liar."  We  are  all  con- 
cluded under  sin ;  and  the  best  saint  on  earth,  far 
from  having  righteousness  that  can  save  others,  can- 
not, by  his  own  merits,  save  himself.  There  is  no 
name  given  under  heaven,  whereby  we  can  be  saved, 
but  that  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Of  the  doctrine  that  the  bread  and  wine  are  to  be 
worshipped,  as  the  Papists  hold,  I  may  say  some- 
thing hereafter.  The  withholding  of  the  wine  from 
the  people,  I  now  mention  as  the  twenty-second  of 
what  we  deem  essential  errors,  and  against  which 
we  protest. 

§  XXI17.  Another  practice  of  the  Roman  Church, 

held  by  IVotestanls  in  abomination,  is  that  of  carry- 
ing in  procession,  through  the  streets  of  large  tow  ns. 


46 

a  piece  of  bread  which  they  call  the  Host,  and  which 
do!  only  do  they  themselves  worship,  but  oblige 
those  whom  they  meet  to  how  and  oiler  idolatrous 
adoration.  They  who  are  of  the  reformed  religion 
will  not,  of  course,  submit  to  this,  except  in  outward 
appearance  :  as  Xaaman,  perhaps,  bowed  in  the 
house  of  Rimmon.  But  whether  such  a  compliance, 
in  violation  of  the  second  commandment,  (of  the 
letter,  at  least.)  is  not  a  sin.  is  worthy  of  serious  con- 
sideration. The  example  of  certain  Jews,  in  refusing 
to  "fall  down  and  worship  the  image"  which  Neb- 
uchadnezzar had  set  UP)  is  much  more  worthy  of 
imitation ;  as  is  also  that  of  thousands  of  holy 
martyrs,  who  have  voluntarily  suffered  the  most  ex- 
cruciating torments,  rather  than  (in  outward  appear- 
ance even)  worship  idols.  The  safest  course  is,  an 
undeviating  adherence  to  sound  principle,  leaving 
the  event  with  God.  Let  us  not  forget  who  has 
said.  "  He  that  findeth  his  life  shall  lose  it:  and  he 
that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake,  shall  find  it."  In 
this  country,  where,  through  God's  blessing,  we  en- 
joy religious  freedom,  we  are  not  subjected  to  this 
particular  trial ;  and  I  may  well  here  repeat  what  in 
the  commencement  of  these  remarks  was  said  :  He 
who  would  know  what  Popery  is.  must  go  where  no 
other  religion  is  tolerated.  The  inestimable  blessing 
of  religious  liberty  is  evidently  increasing  in  the 
world.  The  light  of  the  Reformation  continues  to 
penetrate  into  the  dark  regions  of  idolatry  and  su- 
perstition. The  pope  has  already  lost  very  much  of 
his  power,  which  we  trust  in  God  he  will  never  re- 
gain :  and  his  adherents  will  find  it  more  and  still 
more  difficult  to  blind  the  eyes  of  people,  and  pre- 
vent their  searching  for  themselves  what  is  the  truth 
of  God.  We  do  not  say  that  men  will  cease  to  be 
idolaters  :  the  whole  history  of  ages  past  teaches  us 
to  fear  the  contrary.  "  Men  love  darkness  rather 
than  light."  "  The  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God."     The  external  form  of 


47 

religion  will  probably  continue  to  be  more  pleasing 
to  the  unrenewed  heart  than  "  the  inward  part,  or 
thing  signified."  How  large  a  proportion  of  those 
"who  profess  and  call  themselves  Christians"  may 
continue  to  prefer  the  commandments  of  men  to  the 
word  of  God,  He  only  knows.  With  regard  to  human 
authority,  every  one  should  be  permitted  to  worship 
God  according  to  the  reasonable  persuasion  of  his 
own  mind.  Censure  even,  cast  upon  men  for  using 
this  liberty,  is  a  degree  of  persecution.  If  any  prefer 
to  go  out  from  vs,  being-  not  (in  heart)  of  us,  let  us 
not  judge  nor  cease  to  pray  for  them.  If  they  act 
conscientiously,  God  may  receive  and  bless  them. 
The  prediction  of  the  Bishop  of  Arath,  that,  in  case 
we  do  not,  as  a  Church,  submit  to  the  pope's  su- 
premacy, some  will  break  from  our  ranks,  is  already 
being  verified  ;  and  how  many  more  will  follow, 
need  cause  no  painful  anxiety.  God  will  take  care 
of  his  Church  ;  and  if  we  who  remain  in  it  faithfully 
obey  his  word,  he  will  daily  add  to  our  ranks  "  such 
as  should  be  saved."  They  who  carefully,  with 
prayer,  search  for  the  old  ways,  (truly  so  called,)  who 
desire  to  hold  fast  to  what  truly  appertains  to  ancient 
Christianity,  and  to  reject  what  is  corrupt,  erroneous, 
and  superstitious,  will,  we  believe,  still  find  in  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  a  safe  asylum.  And 
good  reason  have  we  to  hope  that  our  ranks  are 
much  more  likely  to  be  increased  than  diminished. 

§XXIV.  Another  article  of  the  Latin  or  Roman 
Church  against  which  we  protest  is  what  is  called 
the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  or  the  doctrine  tliat,  in  the 
celebration  of  the  Lore]'.-  -upper,  the  priesl  offers  the 
real  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  literally  understood, 
as  a  true  and  expiatory  sacrifice  for  the  living  and 
(lend,  equally  meritorious  with  thai  which  Christ 
hiniscH"  offered  upon  the  cross;  Bind  thai  this  may  be 
offered  for  any  individual  who  is  dead',  it'  he  has  left 
money  to  pay,  or  if  any  who  are  living  will  pay  the 


48 

priest  for  doing  it.  Supposing  this  doctrine  to  be 
true,  of  what  immense  value  must  wealth  be!  A  few 
dollars  may  save  a  soul !  The  doctrine  of  our  Church 
is,  that  God  "  gave  his  only  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to 
sutler  death  upon  the  cross  for  our  redemption,  who 
made  there,  by  his  one  oblation  of  himself,  once 
offered,  a  full,  perfect,  and  sufficient  sacrifice,  obla- 
tion, and  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world, 
and  did  institute,  and  in  his  holy  gospel  command 
us  to  continue,  a  perpetual  memory  of  that  his  pre- 
cious death  and  sacrifice."  We  do  it  as  Christ 
commands,  "  in  remembrance  of  him."  There  is, 
indeed,  a  general  sense,  in  which  any  religious  offer- 
ing may  be  called  a  sacrifice.  Such,  at  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  eucharist,  are  owr  alms  and  oblations; 
such  the  gifts  and  creatures  of  bread  and  toine  which 
we  offer;  and  such  "our  sacrifice  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving,  .  .  .  And  we  offer  and  present  unto 
the  Lord  ourselves,  our  souls  and  bodies,  to  be  a 
reasonable,  holy,  and  living  sacrifice  unto  him."  But 
we  do  not  consider  these  offerings  as  being  in  us 
meritorious,  or  as  making  any  expiation  for  the  sins 
of  ourselves  or  others ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  we  ac- 
knowledge that  we  are  unworthy  to  offer  any  sacri- 
fice, and  pray  God  not  to  weigh  our  merits,  but 
pardon  our  offences. 

The  sacrifices  under  the  law  given  by  Moses,  as 
the  apostle  to  the  Hebrews  has  clearly  shown  in 
chapter  X.,  were  shadows  of  good  things  to  come ; 
they  were  typical  of  Christ :  they  looked  to  him  as 
the  substance,  —  as  "  the  Lamb  of  God,  who  truly 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world  "  —  "  who,  after  he 
had  offered  one  sacrifice  for  sin,  forever  sat  down  on 
the  right  hand  of  God."  By  his  stripes  we  are 
healed  ;  in  him  we  have  complete  redemption.  The 
Jewish  passover  was  prophetical,  directing  the  eye 
of  faith  forward  to  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  the 
fulness  of  time  to  be  offered  once  for  all;  and  in  the 
Lord's  supper  we  look  back  to  the  same  all-sufficient 


49 

Sacrifice.  It  being  full  and  complete,  and  offered  for 
all,  it  needs  not  to  be  repeated ;  and  no  act  of  man, 
whether  priest  or  layman,  can,  by  words  spoken,  or 
money  given,  add  any  thing  to  its  efficacy,  or  render 
it  more  perfect,  or  more  extensive,  or  more  availing* 
"  By  one  offering,  he  hath  perfected  forever  them  that 
are  sanctified.'  The  pretence  of  thus  repeating  his 
death  evidently  implies  that  Christ's  sacrifice  was 
not  full  and  complete.  It  implies  that  he  should 
■*  offer  himself  often  "  —  that  "  he  must  often  have 
suffered."  *  Protestants  choose  to  rely  on  the  sacri- 
fice which  Christ  himself  made  for  their  sins,  rather 
than  on  this  mercenary  traffic  of  the  priests.  It 
seems  that,  according  to  their  own  views,  in  taking 
money  for  masses,  they  sell  Christ  to  be  crucified 
afresh.  The  traffic  is  certainly  lucrative  in  a  high 
degree  :  what  Judas  received  was  as  nothing,  in 
comparison.  In  saying  this,  I  pretend  not  to  judge 
of  their  sincerity  or  their  devotion,  nor  whether  or 
not  they  are  accepted  of  God.  It  is  worthy,  how- 
ever, of  repeated  remark,  that  the  most  of  their  doc- 
trines and  practices,  which,  in  our  view,  are  de- 
partures from  the  word  of  God,  are  wonderfully 
adapted,  certainly,  if  not  designed,  to  add  power  to 
their  priests,  and  wealth  to  their  church.  How  vast, 
beyond  what  human  language  can  express,  must  be 
the  power  which  can  change  a  piece  of  bread  into 
the  eternal  Son  of  God,  and  offer  him,  at  pleasure, 
an  expiatory  sacrifice  for  any  man  or  for  all  men ! 
And  what  reasonable  man,  if  he  can,  indeed,  bring 
himself  to  believe  such  doctrine,  would  not,  at  his 
death,  gladly  leave  a  part,  or,  if  needed,  all,  of  his 
estate,  to  rescue  his  own  soul  from  future  punish- 
ment? The  Protestant,  like  the  martyr  St.  Stephen, 
will,  at  his  clying  hour,  look  unto  the  w*  Lord  J(,sns  " 
rather  than  to  any  pope  or  priest,  to  "receive"  and 
save  his  soul.      How,  indeed,  a  mass   offered    for  an 

*  Heb.  be.  25,  9a 


50 

individual,  can  be  considered  as  the  identical  sacri- 
fice which  Christ  offered  for  all  men,  cannot,  without 
light  from  Rome,  be  imagined. 

§  XXV.  The  doctrine  that  the  Lord's  supper  is  an 
Expiatory  Sacrifice,  making  satisfaction  for  the  sins 
of  men,  —  the  same  as  that  which  was  offered  by 
Christ  himself,  leads,  of  course,  to  another  doctrine, 
equally  erroneous,  —  that  the  man  who  administers 
the  sacrament  is  a  priest  in  the  sense  in  which  Christ 
himself  is  a  Priest.  This,  too,  we  reject.  In  our 
Prayer-Book,  and  in  the  offices  of  our  Church,  the 
word  priest  is,  indeed,  often  used,  but  not  in  that 
sense — not  as  designating  one  who  offers  a  real 
sacrifice,  making  expiation  for  sin.  With  us,  the 
word  means  the  same  as  presbyter  or  elder ;  it  means 
a  minister  of  Christ,  ordained  with  power  to  com- 
memorate the  sacrifice  of  Christ  in  that  sacrament. 
He  pretends  not  to  repeat,  but  to  "  show  forth,  the 
Lord's  death" — to  do  in  remembrance  of  Christ 
what  he  commanded. 

The  Pagans  had  priests  many  and  sacrifices  many, 
and  idols  and  gods  unnumbered ;  but  they  were  all 
abominations  in  the  sight  of  the  true  God,  the  Lord 
Jehovah.  Under  the  Mosaic  Dispensation,  there 
were,  indeed,  priests  and  sacrifices  of  truly  divine 
appointment ;  but,  as  above  observed,  they  were 
typical ;  they  were  prophetic  symbols  of  the  one 
only  true  Priest  and  true  Sacrifice  —  of  that  "  Lamb 
of  God,  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world." 
The  law,  as  St.  Paul  says,  "  was  a  schoolmaster  to 
bring  us  to  Christ ; "  and  it  is  desirable  that  Chris- 
tians should  profit  more  than  they  generally  do  by 
its  instruction.  "  It  had  a  shadow  of  good  things  to 
come,  but  not  the  very  image  of  the  things."  It 
could  "  never,  with  those  sacrifices,  which  they 
offered  year  by  year,  continually,  make  the  comers 
thereunto  perfect.  .  .  .  For  it  is  not  possible  that  the 
blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats  should  take  away  sin." 


51 

In  the  holy  scriptures,  the  ministers  of  Christ  are  not 
called  priests ;  but  he  is  himself  so  called.  Aaron 
was  a  priest,  as  Moses  was  a  mediator ;  both  typical 
of  him  whom  God  hath  ordained  to  those  high  and 
holy  offices.  And  they  who  are  blest  with  a  true 
knowledge  of  him  need  no  other,  and  acknowledge 
no  other  priest  or  mediator. 

§  XXVI.  One  of  the  distinguishing  peculiarities  of 
the  Christian  religion  is,  that  it  has  but  one  Priest, 
and  needs  no  other.  In  religions  of  man's  invention, 
they  have  priests  taken  from  among  men.  The 
priests  appointed  according  to  the  law  given  by 
Moses,  as  we  have  in  the  last  section  seen,  were 
types  prefiguring  the  Saviour,  and  designed,  as  were 
the  other  parts  of  that  law,  to  prepare  mankind, 
God's  chosen  people  especially,  for  the  advent  of  the 
Messiah,  and  for  the  gospel  dispensation.  Man  can 
offer  nothing  that  will  take  away  the  sins  of  others, 
nor  can  he  redeem  his  own  soul.  We  have  one 
Priest,  who  is  "  the  Lord  from  heaven,"  the  eternal 
Word  and  Wisdom  of  God.  This  Word,  being 
made  flesh,  and  dwelling  among  us,  offered  himself 
to  expiate  our  sins.  And  having  made  this  "  one 
sacrifice  for  sin,"  perfect  and  complete,  there  was  no 
need  of  its  being  repeated.  He  then  ascended  into 
heaven,  where  he  now  sits  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
as  our  Advocate  with  the  Father,  and  the  only  pre- 
vailing Mediator  between  God  and  man.  He  is  in 
himself  sacrifice,  and  priest,  and  altar.  And  as  we 
need  no  other  propitiatory  sacrifice,  and  no  other 
priest  to  offer  it,  so  of  course  we  need  no  other  altar} 
whereon  to  make  atonemenl  for  the  people.  In  this, 
also,  we  differ  from  the  Romanists,  who  have  what 
they  call  altars,  at  which  their  priests  officiate,  and 
on  which  they  pretend  to  make  an  expiatory  sacrifice. 
In  the  scriptures,  the  board  on  which  the  bread  and 
wine,  in  administering  the  Lord's  supper,  are  laid,  is 

not  calico!  the  alhn\  but  the  table:  the  same  is  true 


52 

of  our  Prayer-Book,  properly  so  called,  which  ends 
with  the  Psalter,  as  may  be  seen  by  '  the  table  of 
contents ; "  and  also  in  the  offices  which  follow 
the  Psalter,  for  ordaining  deacons,  and  priests,  and 
bishops ;  and  for  consecrating  a  church  it  is  often 
called  a  table,  but  not  an  altar.  In  the  office  of  in- 
stitution recently  added  to  our  Book  of  Common 
Prayer,  the  word  altar  is  used,  not  certainly  in  the 
sense  in  which  the  Papists  use  it ;  nor  is  it,  I  trust, 
from  any  change  in  the  doctrines  of  our  Church  on 
this  very  material  point,  but  rather  in  compliance 
with  what  seems  to  be  becoming  common  language, 
without  any  regard  to  doctrinal  propriety.  We  pre- 
tend not  to  offer  on  that  board  any  expiatory  sacri- 
fice ;  we  offer  devoutly  "  our  alms  and  oblations," 
and  with  great  solemnity  the  "  gifts  and  creatures  of 
bread  and  wine,  .  .  .  according  to  Christ's  institution, 
in  remembrance  of  his  death  and  passion." 

And  here  I  have  occasion  to  introduce  a  question 
(in  my  view)  of  much  importance,  respecting  which 
I  fear  that  there  may  be  some  difference  of  opinion 
among  the  clergy  of  our  Church  :  it  is,  whether  any 
doctrine  of  Christ,  or  religious  propriety,  requires 
that  our  ministers  or  people  should  worship  with 
their  faces  towards  the  communion-table,  rather  than 
in  any  other  direction,  or  whether  the  practice  of  so 
worshipping  has  not  arisen  from  the  doctrine  of 
Transubstantiation,  and  does  not  countenance  that 
doctrine?  The  Papists,  we  know,  are  consistent, 
however  idolatrous,  in  doing  it ;  they  have  constant- 
ly before  their  eyes,  and  on  the  table,  a  cake  of 
bread,  which  they  avowedly  worship  as  their  God. 
But  we  have  no  such  image  or  visible  Deity  on  our 
communion-table ;  nor  can  we  give  any  good  reason 
for  supposing  that  God  is  there  present  more  than 
in  any  other  part  of  the  church.  Christ  has,  indeed, 
positively  declared  that  he  is  in  the  midst  of  his  people 
who  meet  to  worship  in  his  name ;  but  I  would  not 
infer  from  that  gracious  promise,  though  it  is  un- 


53 

doubtedly  fulfilled,  that  the  minister  is  bound  to  pray 
with  his  face  to  the  congregation ;  yet  I  do  say  that, 
if  God  is  particularly  present  any  where,  it  is  among 
his  people,  rather  than  upon  the  table.  In  regard  to 
this  question,  it  is  fitting  that  all  things  be  done 
decently  and  to  edifying.  Decency  may  require 
that  the  people  should  face  the  minister,  when  he 
preaches,  and  perhaps  when  they  pray,  though  this 
last  may  well  be  doubted.  Both  decency  and  con- 
venience render  it  fitting  that,  when  the  priest  offi- 
ciates in  administering  the  Lord's  supper,  his  face 
should  be  towards  the  table,  where  his  business  is, 
except  when  he  speaks  to  the  people.  In  adminis- 
tering baptism,  when  he  says,  "  Sanctify  this  ivater 
to  the  mystical  washing  away  of  sin,"  it  is  decent 
and  fitting  that  he  should  turn  his  face  toward  the 
water,  and  even  touch  it  with  his  fingers.  And  so 
in  the  Lord's  supper,  when  he  comes  to  the  conse- 
cration of  the  elements,  it  is  convenient  and  fitting 
that  he  should  remove  from  the  end  of  the  table 
where  he  has  performed  the  foregoing  part  of  the 
communion-service,  and  "  stand  before  the  table," 
with  his  back  to  the  people,  that  he  may  more  con- 
veniently "  order  the  bread  and  wine,"  and  "  with 
more  readiness  and  decency  break  the  bread  before 
the  people,  and  take  the  cup  in  his  hands."  In  all 
this  there  is  no  unfitness,  nor  any  thing  like  idolatry 
or  superstition. 

Some  have  urged,  in  justification  of  their  table 
worship,  that  the  table  is  in  the  rubric  called  "the 
holy  table."  Is  this  a  good  reason  for  worshipping 
towards  it?  Can  the  Church,  by  a  word,  create  an 
object  of  worship?  It  is  a  holy  table  in  a  scriptural 
sense  of  die  word  holy,  and  so  are  all  other  parts  of 
the  church;  but  things  Sanctified  audio  be  consid- 
ered as  holy,  are  not,  therefore,  things  to  he  wor- 
shipped, if  they  were  so,  the  bodies  of  living  Chris- 
tians would  be  the  most  suitable  objects  of  adoration. 

We  are  repeatedly  told  from  the  highest  authority, 


5-1 

that  their  bodies  are  holy,  being  the  temple  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  dwelling  within  them.  St.  Paul  says 
to  the  Corinthians,  "  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  the 
temple  of  (Joel,  and  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth 
in  you  !  the  temple  of  God  is  hoty^  which  temple  ye 
are."  *  Here,  again,  is  much  better  reason  (if  either 
of  them  be  any  reason)  for  the  minister's  worship- 
ping towards  the  people,  than  towards  the  table. 
Indeed,  if  in  worship  we  turn  towards  any  thing, 
because  we  deem  it  holy,  it  must,  in  the  nature  of 
things,  be  in  some  degree  idolatrous.  It  implies 
that  the  God  whom  we  worship  is  particularly  in 
that  place,  and  the  turning-  to  it  for  that  reason,  be- 
cause of  its  holiness,  is,  of  course,  an  act  of  adora- 
tion. The  Bible  is  called  holy,  and  more  truly  so 
called  than  any  table.  And  ought  we,  then,  to  turn 
toward  the  Bible  when  we  pray  ?  It  has  been  ob- 
served of  the  Papists,  that  in  their  churches  they 
appear  to  be  very  devout ;  and  has  it  not  also  been 
observed  that  w7hen  they  are  so,  their  eyes  are  stead- 
fastly fixed  upon  some  image  or  picture?  The 
Pagans  are  still  more  devout  in  the  presence  of  their 
idols. 

The  time  was  when  God  did  visibly  manifest  his 
presence  in  his  temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  towards 
that  temple  were  all  his  people  commanded  to  wor- 
ship ;  but  now,  under  the  Christian  dispensation, 
"  the  hour,"  as  Christ  told  the  Samaritan  woman, 
John  iv.,  "  is  come  when  ive  shall  neither  in  that 
mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father, 
.  .  .  when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the 
Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth."  Whether  the  worship 
of  which  in  this  section  I  express  my  disapprobation, 
is  worshipping  the  true  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  I 
leave  with  the  reader  to  judge.  In  what  is  the  chief 
point  will,  I  trust,  a  vast  majority  of  our  Church 
agree,  that  we  have  no  sacrifice,  priest,  or  altar,  in 

*  1  Cor.  iii.  16. 


55 

the  sense  claimed  by  the  Church  of  Rome.  I  would 
suggest  the  propriety  of  adhering,  in  this  and  other 
things,  to  scriptural  language,  more  than  some  Chris- 
tians do.  They  who  prefer  calling  "  the  Lord's 
table  "  the  altar,  ought  at  least  to  understand  what 
they  mean.  When  our  ministers,  as  some  of  them 
do,  call  upon  those  who  are  to  be  baptized  or  con- 
firmed, to  "  come  forward  to  the  altar"  I  would 
affectionately  ask  them  whether  the  word  chancel 
would  not  be  more  suitable  ? 

§  XXVIL  Another  point  of  difference  from  the 
Church  of  Rome  is  the  number  of  sacraments  which 
Christ  has  ordained  in  his  church.  In  our  Church 
Catechism  is  a  very  excellent  definition  of  "  what  we 
mean  by  this  word  sacrament;"  that  it  is  "  an  out- 
ward and  visible  sign  of  an  inward  spiritual  grace 
given  unto  us,  ordained  by  Christ  himself,  as  a 
means  whereby  we  receive  the  same,  and  a  pledge 
to  assure  us  thereof."  Of  these  we  acknowledge 
"  two  only  as  generally  necessary  to  salvation ;  that 
is  to  say,  baptism  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord."  By 
generally  necessary  to  salvation,  we  mean  those 
which,  generally  speaking,  are  required  of  all  who 
would  be  saved  in  Christ ;  that  a  sincere  and  faithful 
use  of  them  would  be  beneficial  to  every  Christian. 
The  Romanists  hold  that  the  number  is  seven,  in- 
cluding, besides  Baptism  and  the  Eucharist,  Confir- 
mation, Penance,  Extreme  Unction,  Holy  Orders, 
and  Matrimony.  Their  notion  of  a  sacrament  dif- 
fers, no  doubt,  from  ours.  Though  they  should  hold 
that  they  are  all  ordained  by  Christ,  and  have  out- 
ward signs  of  spiritual  grace,  they  will  riot  say  that 
they  are  all  generally  necessary  to  salvation.  But 
few  are  required  to  receive  holy  orders,  and  abstain- 
ing from  matrimonii  they  seem  to  view  as  a  great 
virtue,  and  vastly  meritorious,  It  is,  by  the  way, 
somewhat  singular  that  thej  should  view  marriage 
as  a  holy  sacrament^  and  yet  deem  both  men  and 


56 

women  less  holy  for  their  receiving  it !  Vows  made 
wholly  to  refuse  this  sacrament  they  extol  exceeding- 
ly, and  think  it  so  meritorious  as  to  justify  the 
neglect  of  almost  every  duty  towards  their  fellow- 
ini'ii.  Of  this  their  Monachisui  and  Convents  afford 
abundant  proof. 

If  I  mistake  not,  they  view  these  seven  ordinances 
as  outward  actions  or  sacred  signs,  ordained  by 
Christ,  and  that  they  are  sure  means  of  bringing 
grace  to  our  souls.  After  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper,  confirmation  seems  to  come  the  nearest  to 
our  notion  of  a  sacrament ;  but  Ave  have  no  proof 
that  it  was  ordained  by  Christ  himself;  we  view  it 
rather  as  having  been  instituted  by  his  apostles, 
which  is  sufficient  authority  for  its  being  received 
and  practised  as  a  divine  institution.  We  differ, 
too,  from  the  Romanists,  in  not  dignifying  it  with 
the  name  sacrament,  and  in  rejecting  all  unauthorized 
superstitious  ceremonies  in  its  administration ;  we 
do  it,  as  did  the  apostles,  simply  by  prayer  and 
laying  on  of  hands. 

Their  fourth  sacrament  is  Penance,  of  which  I 
may  hereafter  say  something  under  the  article  Re- 
pentance. As  this  has  no  outward  visible  sign  or- 
dained by  Christy  as  a  certain  means  of  grace  to  our 
soidSj  I  cannot  perceive  with  what  fitness  any  Chris- 
tians should  call  it  a  sacrament.  It  is  very  profitable, 
however,  to  their  church,  in  a  pecuniary  view,  and 
adds  much  to  the  power  of  their  priesthood. 

Their  authority  for  their  sacrament  called  Extreme 
Unction,  is  taken  from  what  is  recorded  in  the  fifth 
chapter  of  the  Epistle  of  St.  James.  "  Is  any  sick 
among  you?  let  him  call  for  the  elders  of  the  church, 
and  let  them  pray  over  him,  anointing  him  with  oil, 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord ;  and  the  prayer  of  faith 
shall  save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up, 
and  if  he  have  committed  sins,  they  shall  be  forgiven 
him."  The  power  of  working  miracles  was  then 
still  continued  in  the  church;  and  this  was  a  promise 


57 

that  such  prayer  of  faith,  by  the  elder,  should  be 
blessed  in  the  cure  of  the  sick.  Here,  then,  is 
nothing  corresponding  with  what  is  now  called  the 
sacrament  of  Extreme  Unction.  Instead  of  being 
raised  to  life  and  health,  the  sick  whom  they  thus 
visit,  if  I  mistake  not,  in  almost  every  instance,  soon 
after  die.  Is  not  this  a  flagrant  abuse  of  that  passage 
of  the  scriptures  ?  And  is  it  not  very  hazardous  for 
any  Christian  now  to  rely  on  such  a  ceremony  for 
the  pardon  of  his  sins  ? 

Matrimony  we  believe  to  be  a  divine  institution, 
ordained,  not  properly  speaking  by  Jesus  Christ,  but 
by  God  at  the  creation  of  the  first  human  pair.  But 
what  visible  action  or  sign  has  it,  assuring  grace  to 
the  souls  of  married  people?  Matrimony  is  not 
"  generally  necessary  to  salvation  ;  "  there  is  gener- 
ally neither  merit  nor  sin  in  the  single  life.  In  God's 
sight  "  marriage  is  honorable  among  all  men," 
whether  clergy  or  laymen ;  but  none  are,  by  the  law 
of  Christ,  positively  commanded  to  marry. 

§  XXVIII.  The  point  on  which  I  would  next  re- 
mark is  one  which  presents  us  with  a  very  humilia- 
ting view  of  human  folly,  and  shows  how  blind  is 
man  without  the  light  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness. 
In  reading  the  history  of  this  world,  nothing  is  more 
remarkable  than  the  propensity  of  mankind  to  the 
ivorskip  of  images.  This,  from  time  immemorial, 
has  been  prevalent  throughout  the  heathen  world  ; 
and  the  history  of  God's  church,  from  the  days  of 
Moses  to  this  present  time,  give  mournful  and 
abundant  proof  that  his  chosen  people  have,  at 
various  periods,  been  much  inclined  to  this  abomina- 
ble pollution.  But  a  very  short  time  after  the 
Israelites  had,  by  the  mighty,  outstretched  arm  of 
the    laving  God,  been  delivered    from   bondage  in 

Egypt,    and     even     while     Moses    was    in    the    holy 

mount,  receiving  the  tables  o(  the  law,  did  they 
make  a  calf,  in  imitation  of  the  Egyptian  idolatry, 


58 

and  worship  the  image,  And  what  was  their  sub- 
sequent conduct,  in  imitating  the  idolatries  of  the 
nations  around  them,  the  sacred  historians  have 
informed  us.  Indeed,  they  who  attentively  read 
God's  word  must  clearly  See  that  one  great  purpose 
of  divine  revelation  is  and  has  ever  been,  to  make 
known  to  his  people  and  to  all  men  the  pernicious 
evil  of  such  idolatry,  and  to  promote  the  knowledge 
and  worship  of  the  one  only  and  true  God. 

It  might  reasonably  have  been  supposed  that  the 
second  commandment,  which  so  clearly  and  fully 
forbids  the  worship  of  any  images,  and  the  making 
of  them  for  that  purpose,  would  effectually  preserve 
all,  whether  Jews  or  Christians,  who  believe  in  God, 
and  desire  to  render  him  acceptable  homage,  from 
this  gross  pollution.  We  are  forbidden  to  make  any 
image  or  imaginary  likeness  of  the  true  God,  as  is 
fully  shown  in  Deuteronomy  iv.  The  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  living  Saviour  of  men,  who  is  one  with 
the  Father,  is  the  only  image  or  likeness  of  God 
whom  he  has  authorized  men  to  worship.  God  has 
revealed  himself  to  us  "  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ," 
in  "  whom  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead 
bodily."  He,  our  divine  Saviour,  is  appointed  of 
God  as  the  only  Mediator,  through  whom  we  have 
access  unto  the  Father.  How  evidently  the  Papists 
are  guilty  of  this  "pollution  of  idols" — of  making 
images,  and  falling  down  and  worshipping  them,  I 
leave  to  those  who  are  acquainted  with  their  worship 
to  judge.  It  is  scarce  necessary  to  say  that  rejecting 
all  worship  of  images  is  one  essential  article  of  the 
Reformation.  Protestants  hold  such  idolauy  in  utter 
abhorrence  ;  they  regard  the  second  commandment ; 
how  many  of  us  violate  the  first,  by  setting  up  idols 
in  our  hearts,   God  only  knows. 

It  was  by  degrees,  partly  in  opposition  to  the 
Jews,  and  long  after  the  apostles'  days,  that  pictures 
and  images  began  to  be  introduced  into  Christian 
churches.       The  pollution  was  then  much  opposed 


59 

by  Churches,  and  Councils,  and  the  Emperors, 
though  they  were  not  at  first  introduced  to  be  objects 
of  religious  adoration.  But,  after  being  introduced, 
■ —  as  any  one  acquainted  with  human  nature  might 
expect,  — -  the  worship  of  them  gradually  came  into 
use,  chiefly  through  the  influence  of  popes.  It  is  a 
remarkable  and  a  mournful  fact,  that  this  and  almost 
every  other  corruption  of  religion  have  been  intro- 
duced by  the  priesthood.  The  laity,  generally  speak- 
ing, are  more  ready  to  hear  than  the  clergy  to  preach 
the  pure  doctrines  of  the  cross  of  Christ. 

In  justification  of  bowing  to  images,  it  is  often 
said  that  the  homage  is  not  offered  to  the  image,  but 
to  the  being  which  it  represents.  Of  the  true  God, 
as  I  said,  we  are  forbidden  to  make  any  material 
image  or  likeness ;  his  image,  since  the  ascension  of 
Christ,  is  to  be  formed  in  our  hearts  only,  according' 
to  the  pattern  revealed  to  us  from  above.  And  if  the 
image  is  of  any  other  being  than  the  true  God, 
whether  the  homage  be  offered  to  the  image  or  to 
the  saint,  is  immaterial ;  for  both  are,  so  far  as  I  can 
see,  equally  idolatrous.  The  heathen  said,  and  no 
doubt  truly,  that  they  did  not  worship  their  images, 
but  the  beings  whom  their  images  represented ;  and 
what  well-informed  Christian  would  more  willingly 
worship  the  false  god  than  its  image  ?  Why  the 
Papists  have  been  at  so  much  pains  to  conceal  from 
the  people  the  knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  and  of 
the  second  commandment  in  particular,  is  very  ob- 
vious. In  instances  not  a  few,  when  a  new  image 
has  been  set  up,  to  honor  the  saint  or  idol,  and  bring 
the  shrine  into  repute,  indulgences  have  been  granted 
by  the  pope  to  all  who  would  devoutly  visit  it.  So 
highly  do  they  estimate  this  species  of  idolatry,  that 
worshipping  an  image,  which  is  one  of  the  greatest 
sins,  they  consider  so  meritorious  as  to  atone  for 
other  sins. 

It  is  remarkable,  and  not,  I  trust,  improper  here  to 
notice,  that  about  the  time  of  the  establishment  of 


60 

the  Papacy,  in  the  early  part  of  the  seventh  cert* 
tury,  the  Mahometan  imposture  also  commenced. 
These,  by  some  writers,  are  denominated  the  two 
grand  apostacies  from  the  Christian  faith,  the  one 
overrunning  the  Eastern,  and  the  other  the  Western 
Church.  The  latter,  the  Romanists,  are  advocates 
for  image  worship ;  the  former  abhor  and  oppose  it. 
These  great  evils,  we  may  believe,  were  permitted 
in  just  punishment  of  Christians,  for  their  departure 
from  the  pure  simplicity  of  the  gospel ;  for  their  dis- 
sensions, strifes,  and  worldly  affections.  And  ought 
we  not  in  this  to  see  and  to  admire,  not  only  the 
justice,  but  the  wisdom  of  an  overruling  Providence 
in  balancing  errors,  and  counteracting  one  great  evil 
by  another  ?  The  Mahometans,  as  also  the  Jews, 
being,  as  they  are,  dispersed  through  a  great  part 
of  the  world,  must  have  a  salutary  effect  in  oppo- 
sing the  blind  folly  of  image  worship,  and  in  en- 
lightening mankind  in  that  fundamental  article  of  all 
true  religion,  —  that  there  is  but  one  God,  and  he 
the  only  just  object  of  religious  adoration.  And 
when  other  nations  of  the  earth  shall  be  converted  to 
the  faith  of  Christ,  those  strenuous  opposers  of 
image  worship  will,  we  may  believe,  have  no  small 
influence  in  preserving  the  Church  from  idolatrous 
corruptions. 

§  XXIX.  Another  species  or  form  of  idolatry,  and 
similar  to  that  last  mentioned,  is  the  practice  of  pray- 
ing to  angels,  and  also  to  dead  men  and  women, 
which  is  well  known  to  have  been  the  general  usage 
of  the  Latin  or  Western  Church,  at  the  time  of  the 
Reformation,  and  by  the  Papists  is  continued  and 
justified  at  the  present  day.  Whether  this  worship 
be  called  prayer  or  invocation  is  immaterial.  A  large 
part  of  our  prayers  to  the  true  God  are  also  invoca- 
tions. It  would  be  easy  to  direct  the  reader  to  many 
of  these  invocations  which  are  published  and  much 
used,  and  which  are  direct  prayers  for  grace  and  aid. 


61 

Mary,  the  mother  of  Jesus,  whom  they  call  "the 
mother  of  God,"  and  "  the  queen  of  heaven,"  with 
many  other  appellations  shocking  to  the  ear  of  Pro- 
testants, they  worship,  so  far  as  we  can  judge,  more 
than  any  other  deity ;  and  have  more  pictures  made 
and  images  erected  to  her  honor,  than  to  any  other 
god  or  goddess. 

God  has  made  his  angels  ministering  spirits,  and. 
as  we  have  reason  to  believe,  they  watch  over  his 
people  for  their  good ;  and  often  have  they  been  sent 
to  this  earth  as  messengers  of  peace  and  love.  To 
them,  if  to  any  created  beings,  it  would  seem  that 
we  might  call  for  heavenly  aid.  But  we  read  in  the 
nineteenth  and  twenty-second  chapters  of  Revela- 
tion, that  this  is  expressly  and  repeatedly  forbidden ; 
we  are  still,  to  the  end  of  the  holy  scriptures,  com- 
manded to  "  worship  God,"  and  no  other  being. 

What  is  particularly  the  state  of  the  soul  after 
death  till  the  resurrection  and  the  day  of  judgment, 
has  not  been  revealed  to  us,  because,  no  doubt,  it  is 
not  necessary  for  the  regulation  of  our  conduct  in 
this  world,  and  for  preparing  us  for  our  eternal  state. 
"  Secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God,  but 
those  things  which  are  revealed  belong  unto  us ; " 
and  happy  would  it  be,  if  with  them  Christians  were 
more  contented,  and  were  less  disposed  to  pry  into 
those  times  and  seasons,  and  other  things  "which 
the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own  power."  The  world 
is  very  little  wiser  for  all  the  volumes  that  have  been 
written  on  the  subject  of  the  intermediate  state,  ami 
for  any  and  for  all  the  attempts  of  men  to  be  wise  in 
religious  knowledge  above  or  beyond  what  is  M  writ- 
ten   for   our  learning"   in  the   word  of  God.     Our 

Saviour's  words  to  the  penitent  thief  on  the  cross, 
and  his  parable  of  the  rich    man  and    Lazarus,  mviu 

to  give  us  the  clearest  and  almost  all  the  knowledge 
we  have  of  the  presenl  state  <>(  ^)\[\*  departed  from 
this  life.  Two  places  of  departed  spirits  our  Lord 
mentions;  one  with  himself  in  paradise,  the  other  a 


B2 

place  of  torment.  This  latter  could  not  be  a  popish 
purgatory ;  for  Christ  expressly  states  that  there  is  no 
possibility  of  passing  from  either  one  to  the  other. 
But,  in  my  judgment,  it  may  be  doubted  whether 
these  or  any  other  passages  in  the  BibLe,  were  in- 
tended to  give  us  any  distinct  knowledge  of  what 
will  be  our  state  between  death  and  our  final  judg- 
ment. And  it  is,  indeed,  doubtful,  whether  we  have 
any  language  which  can  convey  to  our  understand- 
ing a  clear  knowledge  of  the  spiritual  world.  By 
what  language  can  we  give  to  one  who  was  born 
blind,  a  knowledge  of  light  and  of  colors  ? 

But  it  is  enough  for  my  present  purpose  to  say 
that  we  have  no  knowledge  of  the  present  state  and 
capacities  of  souls  departed ;  and  whether  or  not 
they  can  hear  our  prayer,  or  do  any  thing  for  our 
benefit,  we  are  ignorant.  And  we  know  of  a  cer- 
tainty, that  we  have  no  manner  of  need  of  their 
mediation.  God,  in  his  unspeakable  mercy,  has 
appointed  and  has  graciously  accepted  one  Mediator, 
who  is  ever  more  willing  to  hear,  and  infinitely  more 
able  to  help  us,  than  all  the  saints  and  angels  in  the 
universe.  To  Him,  as  did  the  holy  martyr  Stephen, 
will  the  well-informed  Christian  look  for  grace  and 
salvation.  God  has  also  given  his  Holy  Spirit  to 
dwell  within  us,  to  sanctify  our  affections,  and  to 
help  us  to  do  and  to  be  what  God's  word  requires. 
He,  who  is  "  the  Spirit  of  the  Father,"  and  "  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,"  is  more  powerful  than  all  that  is  in 
the  world,  and  is  ready  to  help  you  in  every  case 
and  every  time  of  need. 

I  need  not  repeat  what  has  been  so  often  and  truly 
shown,  that  praying  to  a  saint  supposes  him  or  her 
to  be  possessed  of  divine  attributes ;  of  omnipres- 
ence ;  of  being  able  to  read  the  hearts  and  know  the 
thoughts  and  desires  of  all  men  and  in  all  places. 
Is  not  this  idolatrous?  The  deities  that  the  heathen 
worshipped  had  lived  on  the  earth  ;  some  of  them, 
no  doubt,  had  been  men  or  women,  who  had  lived 


63 

well,  and  had  been  benefactors  to  mankind.  Why 
was  it  more  idolatrous  to  worship  them,  than  to  offer 
like  homage  to  those  whom  the  pope  is  pleased  to 
call  saints  ?  To  worship  Minerva  than  St.  Wine- 
f ride  ?     Hercules  than  St.  Patrick  ? 

And  who  has  given  the  pope  authority  to  decide 
who  are  blessed  as  saints  in  heaven,  or  who  are 
beings  to  whom  the  adorations  of  men  may  be 
addressed  ?  It  is  not,  indeed,  strange,  or  very  incon- 
sistent, that  they  who  believe  that  a  priest,  by  speak- 
ing three  or  four  words,  can  change  a  piece  of  bread 
into  the  eternal  God,  should  also  believe  that  their 
great  high-priest,  whom  some  of  their  writers  de- 
nominate "  our  Lord  God  the  Pope,"  has  power  to 
decide  what  man  or  woman  deceased,  may  be  in- 
voked in  religious  adoration. 

And  are  we  sure  that  saints,  whoever  may  be  truly 
such,  are  more  concerned  for  our  good  than  those 
who  are  not  so  blessed?  It  is  remarkable  that  in 
the  parable  of  our  Saviour  above  referred  to,  it  is 
not  Abraham  or  Lazarus  who  expresses  concern  for 
the  living,  and  requests  that  means  may  be  used  to 
prevent  the  loss  of  their  souls,  but  he  who  was  "  in 
torment ; "  and  the  request  was  denied,  not  on  the 
ground  of  his  being  unqualified  to  make  it,  but  be- 
cause the  living  have  the  scriptures,  containing  the 
revealed  will  of  God. 

§  XXX.  The  greatest  evils  that  have  befallen  the 
church  of  God,  next  after  the  departure  of  its  mem- 
bers from  the  standard  of  his  word,  are  its  divisions  ; 
and  the  daily  prayer  of  "all  who  profess  and  call 
themselves  Christians,"  should  be  that  they  u  may  be 
led  into  the  way  of  truth,  and  hold  the  faith  in  unity 
of  spirit,  and  in  the  bond  of  peace,"  as  well  as  "in 
righteousness    of    life."      Such    unity    of    spirit    can 

never  be  effected  but  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  enlight- 
ening the  minds  and  ruling  the  hearts  o(  men. 
M  To  bring  into  the  way  of  truth  all  such  as  have 


64 

erred  and  are  deceived,"  requires  the  mighty  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  which  we  should  "  pray  with- 
out ceasing." 

But  other  means  arc  to  be  used.  Christians  will 
not  be  united  till  they  know  and  clearly  understand 
wherein  and  why  they  differ.  With  this  knowledge, 
each  one  may  inquire  and  examine  for  himself,  and 
if  he  does  it  in  an  honest  and  good  heart,  and  with 
humble,  fervent  prayer,  he  will  u  be  ready  always  to 
give  an  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  a  reason  of 
the  hope  that  is  in  him ; "  and  also  to  do  it  "  with 
meekness  and  fear,"  which  is  very  essential,  that  he 
may  do  it  to  good  effect.  My  chief  purpose,  as  I 
have  repeatedly  stated,  and  wish  it  to  be  constantly 
kept  in  mind,  is  to  give  our  own  people  a  knowledge 
of  the  points  or  articles  wherein  we  differ  from  the 
Church  of  Rome ;  a  knowledge  which  our  people 
seem  much  to  need,  especially  at  the  present  time. 
In  giving  reasons  ivhy  we  thus  differ,  I  aim  at  little 
more  than  a  brief  statement  of  the  points  wherein 
that  difference  consists.  If  in  any  of  the  articles  I 
have  misrepresented  the  tenets  of  the  Romish  Church, 
no  one  would  regret  it  more  than  myself.  I  wish 
not  to  diminish  their  usefulness;  —  I  would  gladly 
unite  with  them,  and  all  Christians,  so  far  as  it  may 
be  without  departing  from  the  truth  of  God,  as  taught 
in  his  word.  If  I  truly  state  wherein  we  differ,  the 
subject  may  be  as  useful  to  them  as  to  ourselves ;  it 
points  out  to  them  what  their  church  stigmatizes  as 
our  heresies ;  and  gives  them  occasion  and  opportu- 
nity to  examine  and  judge  for  themselves ;  happy 
would  it  be  were  they,  by  their  priests,  permitted 
thus  to  examine  and  to  judge.  And  should  any  of 
our  brethren  of  other  Protestant  denominations  deign 
to  look  at  these  remarks,  it  is  hoped  that  they  will 
be  less  inclined,  than  in  times  past,  to  accuse  us 
of  Popery;  —  many  of  them  certainly  may  see  that 
while  we  differ  from  themselves  but  in  three  or 
four  points  at  most,  which  we  deem  essential,  we 


65 

differ  from  the  Romanists  in  more  than  ten  times 
as   many. 

Twenty-nine  of  these  points  I  have  already  men- 
tioned, the  last  of  which  was  the  offering  of  prayers 
to  the  dead.  The  one  to  which  I  now  ask  your 
attention,  is  praying  for  the  dead.  Among  all  the 
errors  against  which  we  protest,  there  is  no  one 
which  seems  more  accordant  with  our  natural  feel- 
ings than  this ;  it  seems  to  flow  from  a  pure  and 
charitable  spirit.  But  we  are  commanded  to  wor- 
ship not  only  in  spirit  but  in  truth;  we  are  to 
"  pray  with  the  spirit  and  with  the  understanding 
also."  And  what  do  we  understand  in  our  pray- 
ing for  dead  men  and  for  dead  women  ?  What 
authority  have  we  for  believing  that  such  prayers 
will  be  of  use  to  the  dead  or  to  the  living? 
What  do  they  imply?  and  to  what  does  the 
practice  lead?  We  have  no  divine  authority  for 
such  a  practice ;  nor  do  we  know  what  is  the  present 
state  of  those  who  have  departed  this  life.  The 
Bible  is  silent  upon  the  subject,  which  it  would  not 
be  were  it  a  practice  which  could  be  of  good  effect. 
The  gospel  of  Christ  is  a  revealed  religion,  and 
wholly  of  divine  authority.  What  may  be  our 
natural  feelings,  or  desires,  or  wisdom,  is  of  little 
amount  and  of  no  authority ;  if  indeed  we  were  to 
follow  our  own  imaginations  it  would  lead  to  con- 
fusion and  every  evil  work. 

And  what,  I  repeat,  does  this  practice  imply  ?  If 
we  pray  in  faith  and  with  any  meaning,  it  implies 
the  presumptuous  and  unauthorized  belief,  thai  God 
will  hear,  to  their  benefit,  our  prayers  for  the  dead. 
And  it  leads  to  a  belief  in  the  doctrine  of  Purgatory, 
one  of  the  worst  of  the  corruptions  which  have  crept 

into  the  Church.  This  is  undoubtedly  its  practical 
effect.     It  leads  also  to  other  superstitious  practices. 

It  encourages  men  to  delay  repentance  and  continue 

in  their  sins  in  the  expectation  that  others  will  pray 

and    oiler    masses    for   them    after   their   death.       And 

6* 


66 

also  to  trust  in  their  money  to  save  them ;  for  when 
they  have  no  longer  use  for  it  in  this  world,  they  can 
leave  it  to  purchase  of  their  priests  such  masses  and 
prayers.  This  increases  very  much  the  power  and 
the  wealth  of  the  priests,  and  must  be  with  them  a 
very  prevailing  argument  for  the  continuance  of  the 
practice.  This  practice  also  derogates  from  the 
glory  of  Christ,  the  only  Mediator  whom  God  has 
accepted.  The  doctrine  that  there  is  to  be  another 
state  of  probation  after  this  life  is  of  immense  con- 
sequence, and  cannot  reasonably  be  received  without 
divine  authority,  clear  and  express.  To  receive  it 
on  human  authority  would  be  a  perilous  presump- 
tion. Though  praying  for  the  dead  was  introduced 
into  the  church  at  an  early  day,  probably  in  the  third 
century,  and  although  some  individuals  of  the  Re- 
formed Churches  have  favored  it,  by  our  Church, 
and  by  Protestants  generally,  it  is  discarded  as  a 
practice  wholly  unauthorized  and  of  very  evil  ten- 
dency. 

§  XXXL  It  will  suffice  briefly  to  mention  as 
another  article  of  our  Reformation,  the  practice  of 
the  Roman  Church  of  using  in  their  mass  and  public 
prayers,  the  Latin  language,  which  is  to  almost  all 
who  pretend  to  unite  in  it,  an  unknown  tongue. 
With  those  who  will  continue  and  defend  such  a 
practice,  it  can  be  of  little  use  to  reason.  We  are 
bound  to  render  a  reasonable  service,  and  how  can 
it  be  such  to  those  who  do  not  understand  what  is 
offered  in  their  name,  and  as  their  prayer  to  God  ? 
In  the  apostles'  days  there  were  individuals  who.  in 
their  prayer-meetings,  seem  to  have  been  vain  of  dis- 
playing their  gifts  of  tongues  by  praying  and  giving 
thanks  in  such  foreign  languages  as  were  unknown 
to  many,  probably  to  most  of  the  people  present,  who, 
of  course,  could  jiot  with  propriety  say  "Amen," 
in  response  to  the  prayer.  What  St.  Paul  has 
written  upon  this  subject  in  his  first  Epistle  to  the 


67 

Corinthians,  and  fourteenth  chapter,  may  justly  be 
applied  to  this  present  article,  and  must,  we  might 
expect,  be  decisive  with  those  who  revere  the  pre- 
cepts of  an  inspired  apostle.  They  who  will  persist 
in  worshipping  "  in  an  unknown  tongue,"  may 
"  pray  with  the  spirit"  but  certainly  do  not  "  pray 
with  the  understanding  also," 

§  XXXII.  The  next  article  which  I  would  men- 
tion, is  what  is  called  Auricular  Confession ;  the 
Roman  Church  makes  it  imperative  on  all  her  mem- 
bers to  confess  their  sins  to  a  priest;  a  practice 
which,  like  most  of  their  other  distinctive  principles, 
adds  very  much  to  the  power  and  wealth  of  their 
priesthood.  It  is  not  only  fitting,  but  the  duty  of 
Christians  to  confess  their  sins  one  to  another,  es- 
pecially to  those  whom  they  have  injured,  that  they 
may  make  restitution,  and  obtain  forgiveness ;  and 
also  to  confess  such  faults  and  offences  as  others 
have  a  right  to  know.  By  making  known  our  feel- 
ings to  our  Christian  brethren,  we  may  hope  to 
obtain  better  knowledge  of  our  religious  state,  and 
of  our  duty  as  Christians.  But  there  are  many 
secrets,  which,  though  they  may  be  connected  with 
what  in  God's  sight  is  sinful,  had  better  not  be 
known  to  man.  And  that  laymen  are  bound  to 
confess  to  priests,  any  more  than  priests  to  laymen, 
no  good  reason,  nor  divine  authority  can  be  given. 
The  confession  should  be  voluntary,  without  human 
constraint,  and  its  object  be,  as  above  said,  to  make 
restitution,  or  to  obtain  counsel,  or  to  increase  our 
sorrow  for  having  done  amiss.  The  practical  effect 
of  the  Roman  auricular  confession  is  on  the  part  of 
the  priests,  gaining  the  secrets  and  the  wealth  o(  the 
people,  and  on  the  part  of  the  people  the  notion 
most  evidently  and  very  generally  is  entertained,  that 
if  they  advance  the  money  required,  do  penance,  re* 
pealing  perhaps  a  few  ave-Marias,  or  visiting  the 
shrine  of  some  saint,  and  obtain  absolution  from  one 


6S 

of  their  priests,  their  sins  are  forgiven,  and  they  feel 
wholly  at  ease  respecting  what  is  past.     Though  the 
priest  may  say,  with   all  sincerity  and  truth,  that  the 
absolution  is  given  on  condition  of  their  repentance, 
the  practical  effect  is  too  evidently  as  I  have  stated  ; 
there   is,  in   practice,   and  very  naturally,  an  undue 
and  perilous  reliance  on  the   formality.     What  im- 
mense power  and  influence  must  be  added  to   the 
priests  by  knowing  the  most  important   secrets   of 
every  family  and  individual,  may  easily  be  conceived. 
That    men  should  be   willing   that    such    questions 
should  be  put  to  their  wives,  and  sisters,  and  young 
daughters  in  the  confessional,  as  are  found  even  in 
the  published  rules  of  that  church,  have   seemed  to 
me  strange   and  astonishing.     One  who  had   been 
educated  among  the  Papists  says,  "  I  learned  (in  the 
confessional)  more   sins  than  ever  I  had  heard  of 
when  conversant  in  the  world."     What  effect  many 
of  the  questions   which   are   known   to  be    put  to 
females  must  have   on  the  priests   themselves,  may 
easily  be  imagined.     Of  what  is  done  in  private, 
and  in  convents  especially,  where  all  is  secret  as  the 
grave,  will  not  be   known    till  that   day  when    all 
the    works    of  darkness   shall  be    brought  to    light. 
That  the  people  of  this  our  free  country,  should  have 
such  awakened  suspicions  and  fears  of  the  private 
meetings  of  the  people  called  freemasons,  who  are 
men  only,  and  they  respectable  members  of  society, 
mingling  with  the   community  in  all  the  affairs  of 
life,   and   yet  manifest  such  apathy  respecting  the 
secrets  of  the  confessional,  and  of  men  and  women 
wholly  retired  from  the  view  of  the  world,  has  long 
to  me  seemed  unaccountable. 

§  XXXIII.  Another  point  in  which  we  cannot 
agree'With  the  Papists  is  their  substituting  penance 
for  scriptural  repentance,  and  directing  sinners  to  a 
priest  rather  than  to  God,  that  they  may  obtain  re- 
mission and  forgiveness.     This  is  admirably  adapted 


69 

to  what  is  evidently  the  great  and  overruling  object 
of  Popery,  properly  so  called,  which  is  to  exalt  the 
priesthood,  enrich  the  church,  and  subjugate  the 
world.  In  this  it  may  be  truly  said  that  it  is  uniform- 
ly consistent,  and  never  changes.  To  Protestants, 
that  church  appears  certainly  not  duly  to  regard  the 
repentance,  which  the  scriptures  require  as  necessary 
to  our  pardon  and  acceptance,  that  inward  grace,  or 
state  of  the  mind  which  is  "  repentance  towards 
God."  According  to  the  tenets  and  practice  of  that 
church,  it  seems,  certainly,  that  forgiveness  of  sin  is 
to  be  obtained  by  outward  acts,  and  the  absolution 
of  a  priest,  rather  than  by  contrition,  by  godly  sorrow, 
abhorrence  of  sin,  renovation  of  heart  and  conversion 
to  God,  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  To  sustain 
this,  their  doctrine,  the  word  "  repent,"  as  used  in 
the  scriptures,  is  rendered,  in  their  translation,  do 
penance.  This  is  done  by  paying  money,  abstaining 
from  some  article  of  food,  visiting  some  image,  say- 
ing a  number  of  ave-Marias,  or  by  some  other  pre- 
scribed performance.  One  grand  feature  of  the  Pa- 
pal system  is  its  substituting  forms  and  ceremonies, 
and  the  commandments  of  men  for  inward  grace  and 
the  religion  of  the  heart.  Their  sacrament  called 
penance  is  not  "  ordained  of  Christ  himself,"  but  or- 
dained by  a  frail,  erring,  and  sinful  man  ;  and  the 
promise  of  its  "  inward  spiritual  grace  "  is  not  of 
divine  authority.  The  substituting  outward  forms 
for  inward  grace,  for  the  religion  of  the  heart,  is  re- 
markably adapted  to  the  propensities  of  our  fallen 
nature,  and  is  of  itself  sufficient  to  recommend  that 
religion  to  a  great  part  of  mankind.  (1  Cor,  ii.  1  I.) 
Till  their  heart  is  renewed  by  a  living  faith  in  Christ, 
any  religion  will  be  more  acceptable  to  men  than 
the  submission  of  their  mind  and  will  "  to  the  holy 
commandment  delivered  unto  them"  in  the  word  o( 
God. 

What  a  door  their  sacramenl  of  penance,  connect- 
ed with  their  practice  of  auricular  confession,  opens 


n 

to  immorality  ;  what  a  temptation  to  impurity,  es- 
pecially where  every  thing  is  profoundly  secret,  and 
tbe  confessor  prescribes  the  penance,  may  easily 
be  imagined!  I  would  not  willingly  say  a  word 
to  darken  the  character  of  any  Christians.  Very 
few  of  us  are  so  free  from  sin,  as  to  be  qualified  to 
cast  the  stone  at  others.  But  to  show  what  will 
naturally  be  the  evil  tendency  of  any  tenets  or  prac- 
tices, is  no  departure  from  Christian  charity.  If  any 
one  desires  to  see  a  brief  statement  of  some  of  the 
proofs  of  the  actual  effects  of  penance  and  other 
Papal  tenets  on  tbe  morals,  may  consult  the  appen- 
dix to  the  second  volume  of  a  work  called  the  Pro- 
testant, Essay  III.  Our  Saviour  has  taught  us  to 
pray,  "  Lead  us  not  into  temptation"  But  we  do 
not  sincerely  and  truly  thus  pray,  except  we  care- 
fully avoid  temptation. 

So  far  as  penance  may  be  truly  called  religious 
abstinence  ;  so  far  as  by  suffering  ourselves  we  re- 
lieve others  from  suffering;  or  when,  by  denying 
ourselves  lawful  pleasures,  or  other  good  things  of 
this  life,  we  make  either  ourselves  better,  or  others 
more  happy,  it  is,  we  may  believe,  a  sacrifice  ac- 
ceptable to  God ;  but  the  notion  that  mere  voluntary 
suffering  or  pain,  or  afflicting  our  soul  for  a  season, 
is  meritorious,  or  that  it  will  atone  for  sins  past  or 
future,  is  a  perilous  delusion.  The  Lord  will  ask 
us  by  his  prophet  Isaiah,  "  Who  hath  required  this 
at  your  hand?"  The  heathen  and  idolaters,  those, 
especially,  of  Hindostan,  excel  all  Christians  in  this 
imaginary  merit  and  delusive  sell-righteousness.  If 
we  expect  pardon  of  sin  and  eternal  life  for  the 
merits  of  any  sufferings,  but  those  of  our  Saviour, 
Christ,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  "  are  fallen  from 
grace." 

§  XXXIV.  We  differ,  also,  from  the  Romanists 
respecting  the  canon  of  scripture.  They  receive  as 
inspired  of  God  those  ancient  writings  usually  called 


71 

the  Apocrypha.  Why  they  receive  them,  is  suffi- 
ciently obvious ;  they  contain  some  passages  which 
seem  to  give  countenance  to  the  corrupt  tenets  and 
practices  of  their  church,  Protestants  reject  them 
for  the  very  good  reason  that  there  is  no  evidence  of 
their  having  be-en  written  by  inspired  penmen  ;  there 
is  no  good  authority  for  receiving  them  as  the  re- 
vealed word  of  God.  They  are  not  found  in  the 
ancient  Hebrew  Bible.  They  were  not  received  by 
Christians  till  the  fifth  century,  wiien  the  church  had 
become,  in  many  things,  corrupt.  They  contain 
things  which  are  at  variance  with  the  true  scriptures, 
and  things,  also,  which  are  absurd  and  unworthy  of 
belief.  But  they  are  valuable  as  writings  of  consid- 
erable antiquity,  and  in  some  of  them  are  found 
interesting  historical  matter;  in  others,  noble  senti- 
ments and  rules  of  moral  life,  for  which  reasons  "  the 
Church  reads  them,  (or  parts  of  them,)  for  example 
of  life,  and  instruction  of  manner,  but  does  not  apply 
them  to  establish  any  doctrine." 

§  XXXV.  Another  error,  which  appears  to  us 
great,  and  which  we  reject,  is  the  multiplying  inter- 
cessors, to  the  dishonor  of  him  who  is  truly  our 
"  advocate  with  the  Father."  God  in  his  merciful 
goodness  has  been  graciously  pleased  to  appoint  his 
only  begotten  Son  to  be  a  Mediator  between  him- 
self and  us,  his  erring,  sinful  creatures,  and  has 
declared  himself  well-pleased  with  his  Son's  media- 
tion. This  Lord  from  heaven  came  to  this  earth, 
and  took  our  nature.  By  his  whole  life  and  suffer- 
ings on  our  behalf  he  manifested  that  he  is  a  coin- 
passionate  High-Priest,  touched  with  the  feelings  of 
our  infirmities,  and  that,  through  him,  we  have  ac- 
cess to  the  Father.  And  God  has  appointed  no 
other  advocate,  and  he  does  not  promise  to  hear  U8 
for  the  merits  and  intercession  of  any  other  being, 

nor  tO  accept  ns  bul  in  him  the  beloved.  Is  it  not 
very  foolish  in  men  to  rely  upon,  or  to  wish  tor  any 


72 

other  intercessor  than  him  whom  God  has  chosen 
and  appointed  to  that  momentous  office  ?  Is  it  not, 
besides  being  very  idolatrous,  a  dishonor  to  Christ 
to  beseech  any  dead  man  or  dead  woman  to  inter- 
cede for  us  ut  thr  throne  of  grace  ?  Is  any  one  more 
ready  to  hear  us,  or  more  able  to  help  us,  or  more 
loved  of  the  Father,  than  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ? 
iVter,  and  Paul,  and  Mary,  were  sinners  like  our- 
selves, and  are  not  themselves  saved  but  through  the 
merits  of  Christ's  sacrifice  for  their  sin.  Some  seem 
to  rely  on  the  strange  (may  we  not  say  blasphemous) 
doctrine  that  Mary,  being  the  mother  of  Jesus,  and 
"  the  mother  of  God,"  may  control  her  son,  and,  by 
her  maternal  influence,  constrain  him  to  do  what, 
without  her  interference,  he  would  neglect!  There 
may  be  occasion,  hereafter,  to  speak  more  particu- 
larly on  this  point.  It  will  suffice  now  to  remark, 
what  is  indeed  very  remarkable,  that  whilst  our  Lord 
was  on  the  earth,  when  he  "made  himself  of  no 
reputation,"  and  was  "  in  the  form  of  a  servant,"  he 
reproved  her  for  interfering  with  what  appertained  to 
his  conduct,  or  ministry.  (John  ii.  4.)  After  Mary 
had  performed  the  momentous  office  for  which  she 
was  selected  from  the  daughters  of  Eve,  that  of 
bringing  the  Saviour  into  the  world,  and  doing  for 
him  what  the  law  required,  it  is  very  remarkable 
that  so  very  little  is  said  of  her,  and  that  little  so  said 
as  to  make  it  evident  to  all  who  read  the  scriptures, 
that  after  Jesus  commenced  his  public  ministry,  she 
was  no  more  venerated  by  him  and  his  disciples 
than  other  pious  women ;  than  the  sisters  of  Lazarus, 
for  instance,  whom  "  Jesus  loved."  While  a  child, 
he  was  subject  to  Joseph  and  Mary,  his  reputed 
parents,  by  which  he  gave  a  good  example  to  all 
children.  And  yet,  when  he  was  but  twelve  years 
old,  he  began  to  remind  them  that  he  had  an  office 
to  perform  wholly  independent  of  their  parental 
authority.  When  his  mother  said  to  him,  "  Son, 
why  hast  thou  thus  dealt  with  us?  behold  thy  father 


73 

and  I  have  sought  thee  sorrowing,"  his  answer  more 
than  intimated  that  he  had  a  great  work  before  him, 
in  which  no  other  people,  not  his  mother,  even,  were 
authorized  to  interfere :  "  How  is  it  that  ye  sought 
me  ?  wist  ye  not  that  I  must,  be  about  my  Father's 
business  ?  They  understood  not  the  saying  which 
he  spake  unto  them."  And  it  seems  strange  that, 
after  the  revelation  which  had  been  made  to  his 
mother  especially,  she  should  not  understand  his 
meaning.  And  yet  our  Saviour  was  not  regardless 
of  the  fifth  commandment.  He  had  all  the  affection 
for  his  mother,  which,  as  man,  he  ought  to  have.  He 
made  provision  for  her  comfortable  maintenance 
while  she  lived ;  he  commended  the  care  of  her  to 
his  beloved  disciple  John,  who,  after  Jesus'  death, 
"  took  her  unto  his  own  home."  But,  as  Christ,  his 
relatives,  and  the  objects  of  his  particular  regard,  are 
his  faithful  disciples.  Thus,  when  it  was  told  him, 
"  Thy  mother  and  thy  brethren  stand  without,  desir- 
ing to  see  thee,"  —  he  answered  and  said  unto  them, 
"  My  mother  and  my  brethren  are  those  which  hear 
the  word  of  God  and  do  it."  Much  reason  have  we 
to  adore  the  wisdom  of  that  divine  Providence  which 
has  so  ordered  these  things,  that  there  is  not  even 
the  shadow  of  authority  for  that  idolatrous  veneration 
which,  to  the  disgrace  of  Christianity,  is  offered  to  the 
mother  of  Jesus. 

§  XXXVI.  I  have  endeavored  that  the  remarks 
under  each  section  should  be  no  more  than  are 
necessary  for  a  concise  view  of  the  difference  be- 
tween  Papists  and  Protestants,  and  of  the  need  of 
reformation.  And  the  reader  should  nol  forget  that 
what  renders  the  subject  tedious,  —  the  great  number 

of  the  articles,  shows  its  importance,  and  is  a  i:ood 
reason,  not  only  lor  their  being  published,  but  also 
for  their  being  carefully  read  and  well  understood. 

Whether  we  have    rejected  any   part    of   the    truth  ot 

God,  a»  it  is  revealed  in  Jesus  Christ,  each  one  for 

7 


74 

himself  may  judge.  As  Archbishop  Laud  says, 
"  Protestants  did  not  get  that  name  by  protesting 
against  the  Church  of  Rome,  but  by  protesting  (and 
that  where  nothing  rise  would  serve)  against  her 
errors  and  superstitions."  It  is  no  departure  from 
the  church,  to  reject  the  things  in  which  the  church 
has  erred,  and  that  which  is  at  variance  with  the 
word  of  God. 

Episcopalians  should  be  aware  that  they  occupy 
a  middle  ground  in  the  great  religious  controversies 
of  the  present  day.  Though  unhappily  there  are 
jarring  dissensions  among  Protestants,  and  differen- 
ces of  belief,  and  though  some  of  several  denomina- 
tions have  recently,  and  with  much  acrimony,  assail- 
ed the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  not  "  knowing 
(what  is  so  evident)  that  we  are  set  for  the  defence 
of  the  gospel "  and  of  the  Protestant  cause,  this  need 
give  us  no  great  anxiety ;  wre  may  well  believe  that 
the  great  majority  of  Christians  will  continue  to  be, 
as  they  ever  have  been,  Episcopalians.  The  great 
contest  in  "  the  good  fight  of  faith,"  is  to  be,  on  the 
one  hand,  with  those  who  have  added  to  God's 
word  apocryphal  scriptures,  false  doctrine,  and  cor- 
rupt tradition ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  with  them 
who  have  taken  from  it  what  is  essential  to  Chris- 
tianity, "  making  the  cross  of  Christ  of  no  effect," 
and  leading  those  who  profess  and  call  themselves 
Christians,  a  downward  course  to  unbelief  and  laxity 
of  morals.  True,  Catholicism  is  in  most  danger  of 
being,  on  the  one  side,  corrupted  by  Jesuitical  arti- 
fice and  idolatrous  superstition,  and,  on  the  other,  of 
being  "  spoiled  through  philosophy  and  a  vain  deceit, 
....  after  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  and  not  after 
Christ."  Being  warned  from  heaven  to  "  beware" 
let  us  continue  in  the  straight  and  narrow  way,  and 
"  turn  not  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left."  The 
differing  denominations  of  those  who  are  called 
orthodox  Christians  agree  in  holding  and  teaching 
the  most  essential  principles  of  the  gospel,  and  may 


75 

be  considered  by  us  as  laboring,  more  or  less  direct- 
ly, in  behalf  of  the  true  catholic  church,  and  well 
may  we  rejoice,  and  determine,  with  St.  Paul,  that 
we  will  rejoice  that  by  them  "  Christ  is  preached." 

What  I  next  mention,  is  the  difference  between 
Papists  and  Protestants  respecting  the  power  of 
priests  to  forgive  sin.  In  addition  to  my  former  re- 
marks on  their  views  of  repentance,  of  their  sacra- 
ment of  penance,  and  of  their  sale  of  indulgence,  it 
is  sufficient  for  my  present  purpose  to  say,  what  is 
but  too  evident,  that,  as  matter  of  fact,  the  great 
majority  of  Papists,  after  confessing  to  a  priest,  and 
receiving  absolution,  feel  no  compunction  for  their 
sins,  nor  do  they  generally  appear  to  have  that  "  re- 
pentance towards  God,"  which  God  himself  requires 
as  necessary  to  their  forgiveness  and  to  their  being 
"  accepted  in  the  Beloved."  So  far  as  we  may  rea- 
sonably judge,  they  trust  in  the  absolution  as  a 
complete  exculpation.  And  under  the  sanction  of 
an  indulgence,  they  appear  certainly  to  look  forward 
to  sins  in  future  without  any  remorse  of  conscience 
or  fear  of  punishment.  Let  those  who  doubt  of  this, 
be  at  the  pains  to  observe  how  it  is  practised  among 
them.  Protestants  send  the  sinner,  not  to  a  priest, 
but  to  God,  for  perfect  remission  and  forgiveness ; 
exhort  him  to  rend  his  heart,  and  not  his  garments, 
and  to  turn  unto  the  Lord  his  God,  who  alone  can 
forgive  sin.  The  ministers  of  Christ,  in  our  view  of 
this  momentous  point,  have  power  and  command- 
ment from  God,  "  to  declare  and  pronounce  to  his 
people,  being  penitent,  the  absolution  and  remission 
of  their  sins."  God  "pardoneth  and  absolveth  all 
those,  who  truly  repent  and  unfeignedly  believe  his 
holy  gospel."     Without  thai  scriptural  "  repentance 

which    is    nol    to    he    repented  of,"    giving    money,   or 

killing  a.  heretic,  or  visiting  any  image,  or  saying  a 
thousand  ave-Marias  will  avail  as  nothing.     They, 

of  the  Papists,  who  have,  lor  instance,  hern  engaged 
in  the  service  of  their  church,  to  assassinate  kinu   ,  01 


76 

to  blow  up  a  house  of  parliament  by  gunpowder,  or 
to  invade  the  territory  of  a  people  whom  the  pope 
baa  excommunicated,  far  from  feeling  compunction 
for  such  atrocious  sins,  have  thought  the  deeds  vastly 
meritorious,  and  have  expected  a  high  seat  in  heaven 
as  their  reward.  In  >\\c\i  cases,  they  have  confessed 
to  a  priest,  and  been  absolved,  before  the  horrid 
crimes  have  been  perpetrated.  Such  has  been  prac- 
tically the  view  of  Romanists  of  the  efficacy  and 
effect  of  absolutions  pronounced  by  their  priests. 

§  XXXVIL  Monachism,  or  monkery,  we  view  as 
a  great  evil ;  as  a  priestly  order  of  human  invention, 
and  not  properly  appertaining  to  the  Christian  min- 
istry. It  is  not  now  what  it  was  in  its  original  in- 
stitution. The  first  monks,  so  called,  were  those 
who  were  driven  by  persecution  into  retired  and 
solitary  places,  living  awhile  alone  in  cells,  and,  soon 
after,  forming  themselves  into  societies.  "  They 
hoped  to  find  that  peace  among  the  beasts  which 
was  denied  them  among  men."  "Whether  such 
retirement,  to  avoid  persecution,  was  consistent  with 
their  duty  as  Christians,  may  well  be  questioned. 
Our  Lord  told  his  disciples,  when  "  persecuted  in 
one  city  to  flee  to  another,"  where  they  might  be 
received,  and  their  labors  be  blest.  But  he  did  not 
direct  them  to  retire  from  the  society  of  men,  and 
spend  their  unprofitable  lives  in  idleness  and  ease. 
But  whatever  may  be  said  of  the  earliest  monks,  in 
the  third  and  fourth  centuries,  they  afterwards  be- 
came very  corrupt.  "  The  Reformation  had  a  man- 
ifest influence  in  restraining  their  excesses,  and  ren- 
dering them  more  circumspect  and  cautious  in  their 
external  conduct."  By  hundreds  of  writers  this  is 
confirmed.  Mosheim  observes,  that  as  early  as  the 
fifth  century  their  licentiousness  was  become  a  prov- 
erb. In  the  seventh  century,  their  vices  had  much 
increased.  About  this  time  they  devoted  themselves 
wholly  to   advance  the  interests    and  maintain  the 


77 

dignity  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  who  exempted  them 
from  the  jurisdiction  of  all  other  bishops,  so  that  they 
are  not  improperly  denominated  "the  pope's  militia." 
At  the  time  of  the  commencement  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, says  the  author  last  named,  (Cent.  xvi.  sect.  1,) 
"  The  prodigious  swarms  of  monks  that  overspread 
Europe  were  universally  considered  as  cumberers  of 
the  ground,  and  occasioned  murmurs  and  complaints 
every  where.  And,  nevertheless,  such  was  the 
genius  of  the  age,  .  .  .  that  these  monastic  drones 
would  have  remained  undisturbed  had  they  taken 
the  least  pains  to  preserve  any  remains,  even,  of  the 
external  air  of  decency  and  religion  that  used  to  dis- 
tinguish them  in  former  times.  But  the  Benedictine 
and  the  other  monkish  fraternities,  .  .  .  forgetful  of 
the  gravity  of  their  character,  and  of  the  laws  of  their 
order,  rushed  headlong  into  the  shameless  practice 
of  vice  in  all  its  various  kinds  and  degrees."  "  The 
monastic  orders  and  religious  societies  have  been 
considered  by  the  Roman  pontiffs  as  the  principal 
support  of  their  authority  and  dominion.  It  is 
chiefly  by  them  that  they  rule  the  church,  maintain 
their  influence  on  the  minds  of  the  people,  and 
augment  the  number  of  their  votaries."  These  are 
not  properly  ministers  of  Christ,  but  of  the  pope,  and 
wholly  devoted  to  his  service.  Monastic  institutions 
have  been  significantly  denominated  "  the  plague- 
spots  of  Europe."  Several  of  the  civil  powers  of 
Europe  have  become  so  far  emancipated  from  papal 
despotism,  that  some  of  them  have  removed,  and 
others  are  now  removing,  these  plague-spots  from 
their  dominions.  That  such  pestiferous  institutions 
may  never  be  transplanted  to  this  our  country,  pious 
Christians  should  daily  pray. 

§  XXXVIII.  The  unscriptural  exaltation  of  celt, 
bacy,  or  ascribing  merit  and  peculiar  sanctity  to  the 

unmarried  stale  is  an  error  of  pernicious  tendency, 
against    which    we   protest.       This    was    anions    the 

7* 


78 

eariiest  corruptions  of  true  religion.  The  notion  of 
any  peculiar  holiness  appertaining  to  the  single  state, 
is  wholly  imaginary,  without  foundation  in  nature  or 
religion.  "  It  is  easy,"  as  one  writer  says,  "  to  per- 
ceive the  process  by  which  infirm  minds  passed  into 
the  error  of  attributing  sanctity  to  celibacy.  The 
law  of  Christian  purity  knows  of  no  such  confusion 
of  ideas.  The  very  same  authority  which  forbids 
adultery  enjoins  marriage."  And  yet  so  very  much 
is  this  divine  law  by  the  Romanists  perverted,  that 
none,  it  is  believed,  will  accuse  me  of  departing 
from  truth  or  charity,  in  saying  that  with  them  it 
was,  and  I  fear  still  is,  easier  for  their  priests  to 
obtain  absolution  for  adultery  than  for  marriage. 
The  consequence  of  vows  of  living  in  single  life, 
has  been  generally  such  as  might  most  reasonably  be 
expected ;  they  have  tended  much  more  to  the  dimi- 
nution, than  to  the  promotion  of  chastity.  I  have 
formerly  noticed  the  inconsistency  of  considering 
marriage  a  pollution,  and  yet  a  holy  sacrament. 
This  imaginary  sanctity  is  a  perversion  of  the  pure 
doctrine  of  God's  word,  and  has  caused  other  cor- 
ruptions of  religion,  and  much  impurity  and  vice. 
The  incontinence  of  their  priests,  from  popes  down 
to  friars,  is  matter  of  history,  open  to  those  who 
choose  to  read  it ;  but  much  rather  would  I  conceal 
than  spread  the  knowledge  of  such  abomination. 
So  long  as  morality  is  understood  to  consist  in 
obedience  to  the  declared  will  of  God,  it  can  never 
be  imagined  that  a  man  is  defiled  by  living  in  matri- 
mony, any  more  than  by  eating  with  unwashen  hands. 
Such  artificial  holiness,  or  refinement  upon  natural 
instinct,  is  subversive  of  pure  and  undefined  religion. 

§  XXXIX.  An  idolatrous  regard  to  relics,  Protest- 
ants justly  reckon  among  the  corruptions  of  the 
Catholic  religion.  To  what  extent  and  ridiculous 
extremes  this  is  carried,  is  well  known  to  those  who 
have  given  attention  to  the  subject-     This  idolatrous 


79 

corruption  began  as  early  as  the  fourth  century  to 
disgrace  the  church.  The  relics  of  saints  were 
esteemed  as  "  mighty  ramparts,  which  are  capable 
of  protecting  towns  from  the  military  assaults  of 
their  enemies ;  as  champions  by  which  all  disasters 
are  turned  away  from  us ;  as  strong  rocks  which  dis- 
sipate and  nullify  the  snares  of  unseen  demons,  and 
all  the  craftiness  of  Satan ;  as  possessing  such  aston- 
ishing virtues,  that  the  very  touch  even  of  the  shrine 
which  contains  them  will  bring  down  a  blessing,  and 
that  the  touch  of  the  relics  themselves  will  accom- 
plish all  the  desires  of  those  who  are  admitted  to  so 
great  a  favor."  *  That,  the  Romanists  avowedly 
worship  what  they  pretend  to  be  the  wood  of  the 
cross  on  which  Christ  suffered,  abundance  of  authori- 
ties and  proofs  may  be  given. 

The  holy  scriptures  are  so  far  from  giving  any 
sanction  to  this  idolatrous  practice,  that  throughout 
their  sacred  pages  they  bear  testimony  against  it. 
In  the  thirty-fourth  chapter  of  Deuteronomy ,  we  read 
that  "  Moses,  the  servant  of  the  Lord,  died  in  the 
land  of  Moab,  according  to  the  word  of  the  Lord  ; 
and  he  [the  Lord]  buried  him  in  a  valley  in  the  land 
of  Moab,  over  against  Beth-peor ;  but  no  man  knowcth 
of  his  sepulchre  unto  this  day."  This  concealment 
of  Moses'  sepulchre,  was  by  divine  wisdom  un- 
doubtedly ordered  for  some  important  purpose.  And 
this  purpose  is  shown  to  be  the  more  important,  and 
our  desire  of  knowing  it  is  much  increased,  by  a 
remarkable  passage  in  the  Epistle  of  St.  .hide,  where 
it  is  said  that  "  Michael  the  Archangel,  contending 
with  the  devil,  disputed  about  the  body  o(  Moses." 
It  is,  I  think,  sufficiently  evidenl  to  every  reader,  thai 
the  body  of  Moses  was  concealed  from  the  knowl- 
edge  of  the    Israelites,   to   prevent    that    idolatrous 

veneration  lor  his  remains,  which  would  have  cor- 
rupted   the    nation  and   offended  God.      Though  idol 

•  See  Paber'e  Difficulties  of  Romanism,  chapter  XVI.  and  the 
authorities  there  cited. 


80 

worship  is  of  all  things  the  most  unreasonable,  ab- 
surd, and  injurious  to  religion,  and  though  nothing 
is  more  directly  and  uniformly  forbidden  in  the 
word  of  God,  still,  there  is  in  human  nature  a 
strange  and  general  propensity  to  this  pollution. 
The  descendants  of  Abraham  were  chosen  out  of 
the  world,  that  they  might  abhor  idols  and  worship 
the  true  God ;  yet  they  were  much  given  to  idolatry. 
We  might  well  suppose,  what  the  scriptures  clearly 
teach,  that  this  idolatrous  propensity  is  from  the 
instigation  of  evil  spirits ;  and  we  can  easily  under- 
stand why  the  grand  adversary  should  wish  the 
people  to  know  where  the  body  of  Moses  was 
ouried,  and  why  it  was  thus  concealed  from  their 
knowledge. 

That  the  people  would  have  worshipped  the  body 
of  Moses,  had  they  known  where  it  was  deposited, 
is  confirmed, — if  it  needs  confirmation,  —  by  what 
we  have  recorded  in  the  eighteenth  chapter  of  the 
second  book  of  Kings.  King  Hezekiah  "  did  that 
which  was  right  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  accord- 
ing to  all  that  David  his  father  did."  And  par- 
ticularly he  pleased  the  Lord  by  his  zeal  in  suppress- 
ing idolatry.  "  He  removed  the  high  places,  and 
brake  down  the  images,  and  cut  down  the  groves, 
and  brake  in  pieces  the  brazen  serpent  that  Moses  had 
made ;  for  unto  those  days  the  children  of  Israel  did 
burn  incense  unto  it"  Thus  we  are  told  that  for 
several  ages  the  people  had  offered  divine  honors  to 
that  image  of  a  serpent,  which,  by  an  express  com- 
mand of  God,  (Numbers,  xxi.  6 — 9,)  Moses  had 
made  and  set  up  on  a  pole,  that  the  sight  of  it  might 
heal  the  wounded  Israelites.  No  relic  that  can  be 
named  would  be  more  truly  valuable,  or  more  grati- 
fying to  the  curiosity  of  Jews  or  Christians ;  none 
that  we  could  now  more  wish  to  see  than  that  brazen 
serpent.  It  typified,  indeed,  the  cross  on  which 
Christ  suffered,  "  signifying  what  death  he  should 
die."     It  very  affectingly  reminded  the  Israelites  of 


. 


81 

God's  mercy  to  their  fathers,  and  of  his  promise  to 
raise  them  up  a  Prophet  like  unto  Moses ;  and  it 
also  reminds  us  of  those  institutions  which  were 
intended  to  be  as  "  a  schoolmaster  to  bring  us  to 
Christ."  Had  the  cross  been  preserved,  there  is 
much  reason  to  fear  that  the  like  idolatrous  adora- 
tion would  have,  by  Christians,  been  offered  to  it. 
Indeed,  it  is  a  fact,  that  the  wood  which  is  shown  in 
various  places,  as  pieces  of  the  true  cross,  is  avow- 
edly worshipped.  It  is  not  necessary  to  give  any 
proof  of  what  nobody  will  deny.  Had  we  the  real 
cross  entire,  known  to  be  that  on  which  Christ  suf- 
fered, it  would,  no  doubt,  be  still  more  grossly  idol- 
ized, and  there  would  be  the  same  reason  for  des- 
troying it,  as  for  breaking  the  image  of  the  brazen 
serpent.  Protestants  worship,  sincerely,  we  trust, 
and  as  devoutly  as  any  Romanist,  him  who  suffered 
upon  the  cross,  as  the  only  Mediator  between  God 
and  man  ;  but  do  not  worship  the  wood  to  which  he 
was  nailed,  nor  "  the  spear  which  pierced  his  side." 

It  is  said  that  Helena,  the  mother  of  Constantine 
the  Great,  a  woman  eighty  years  old,  found  at 
Jerusalem,  in  the  fourth  century,  by  digging  in  the 
earth,  the  cross  on  which  Christ  died.  This,  to  say 
the  least,  may  reasonably  be  doubted.  Helena,  we 
doubt  not,  may  have  believed  that  she  had  found 
what  she  sought  for;  but  that  wood  should  remain 
for  so  many  ages  buried  in  the  ground  without  per- 
ishing, and  that  after  so  long  an  interval,  it  should 
be  identified,  are  things  highly  improbable.  II'  any 
should  resort,  as  do  the  Romanists,  to  miracles,  we 
have  good  reason  for  saying  in  reply,  thai  divine 
wisdom  would  be  more  likely  to  destroy,  than  to 
preserve  it  by  miracle. 

And  supposing  thai  the  empress  Helena  did.  after 
three  hundred  years  had  elapsed,  and  alter  mneh 
searching,  find  the  true  cross,  this  fact  alone  shows 
us  how  very  little  the  Christians  o(  the  fust  three 
centuries  regarded  relics.     The  first   disciples  must 


82 

have  known  well,  had  they  thought  the  matter  worth 
regarding,  how  the  cross  was  disposed  of.  And  if  it 
was  not  soon  after  the  crucifixion  destroyed,  (which 
is  the  most  probable,)  there  could  have  been  no 
difficulty  in  ascertaining  where  it  was  ;  and  had  they 
fell  any  particular  veneration  for  it,  there  could  have 
been  no  occasion  in  the  fourth  century  to  search  for 
it  as  something  long  disregarded  and  lost.  It  is  re- 
markable that  we  do  not  find,  in  all  the  New  Testa- 
ment, that  Christians  of  the  first  century  had  any 
religious  regard  for  relics  of  any  sort.  The  doctrines 
of  the  cross  —  of  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified,  and 
the  duties  of  Christian  life  —  what  we  must  believe 
and  do  to  be  saved  —  repentance  towards  God  and 
faith  towards  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  were  the  things 
which  the  first  preachers  of  the  gospel  desired  to 
know ;  and  these  they  were  faithful  to  teach.  But 
even  then,  while  the  apostles  lived,  there  was  operat- 
ing in  the  minds  of  some  Christians,  the  same  carnal 
propensity  to  depart  from  the  spirit  of  religion,  as  we 
learn  from  Revelation  and  from  what  Paul  wrote  to 
the  Corinthians.  Many,  like  the  Galatians,  "  having 
begun  in  the  spirit,"  endeavored  to  be  "  made  per- 
fect by  the  flesh,"  superstitiously  "  observing  days, 
and  months,  and  times  and  years."  While  the 
apostles  lived,  these  evils  were  almost  wholly  sup- 
pressed :  but  soon  after  their  decease,  tares,  as 
Christ  predicted,  were  sown  among  the  wheat  in  the 
field  of  his  kingdom;  —  errors  gradually  crept  into 
the  church.  Upon  the  foundation  of  Christ,  Chris- 
tians soon  began  to  "build  wood,  hay,  stubble." 
Among  other  corruptions  which  continued  to  increase 
till  the  Reformation,  this  idolatrous  regard  for  relics 
is  among  the  most  pernicious.  Few  things  can  be 
named  which  have  produced  so  much  gross  decep- 
tion and  imposture  as  the  traffic  in  this  trumpery, 
and  its  exhibition  to  the  credulous.  These  relics  are 
viewed,  and  as  managed,  they  prove  to  be,  the  most 
productive  riches    of    the   churches   which    contain 


83 

them  ;  for  "  they  bring  no  small  gain  to  the  crafts- 
men." Their  genuineness  is  proved  by  pretended 
miracles. 

We  have  reason  to  believe  and  occasion  to  be 
thankful  that,  in  regard  to  such  relics,  the  wise  provi- 
dence of  God,  as  in  older  times,  has  so  interfered, 
that  very  few  if  any  things  of  this  sort  were  by  the 
Christians  of  the  first  century  preserved,  or  have 
since  been  found.  If  any  relic  of  the  Saviour  had 
been  discovered  ;  the  clothes  that  he  wore,  or  things 
that  he  wrought  with  his  own  hands  ;  the  spear  which 
pierced  his  side  j  the  nails  which  pierced  his  hands 
and  feet,  or  the  cross  on  which  he  died,  we  cannot 
doubt  but  thousands  and  millions  of  deluded  souls 
would  have  worshipped  them.  We  may  so  judge 
from  the  well-known  propensity  of  mankind  to  idola- 
try and  image-worship ;  and  we  may  so  judge  from 
the  homage  which  is  and  long  has  been  paid  to 
things  of  this  sort,  which,  at  best,  are  doubtful,  and 
many  of  them  known  to  be  false.  It  is  remarkable 
that  no  traditionary  knowledge  of  the  person  of 
Christ,  or  of  Mary  his  mother,  or  her  grave,  was 
preserved  by  the  primitive  Christians.  St.  Paul 
says,  "  Though  we  have  known  Christ  qftti  the  flesh, 
yet  now  henceforth  know  we  him  no  more."  They 
were  then  occupied  in  things  infinitely  more  impor- 
tant;  what  he  had  done  and  what  he  had  taught  to 
save  mankind.  How  vain,  then,  as  well  as  idola- 
trous must  it  be  in  men  to  make  pictures  or  images 
of  Christ  after  the  flesh,  and  to  "bow  down  to  them 
and  to  worship  them?"  Protestants,  like  Sautre, 
the  first  English  martyr  to  the  Reformation,  kk  wor- 
ship him  who  Buffered  on  the  cross  ;  but  not  the  cross 
on  which  he  suffered."  We  have  no  proof  thai  the 
apostles  of  Christ  regarded  that  cross  as  more  precious 
than  any  other  wood. 

That  these  relics  may  be  truly  called  u  lying  won- 
ders," *  will  appear  but  too  evidently  to   those   who 

*  BThess.  ii.9,  10,  11. 


84 

consider  what  things  they  pretend  to  exhibit ;  such 
as  u  the  instruments  of  our  Lord's  crucifixion ;  the 
clothes  wherein  he  was  wrapped  in  infancy;  the 
manger  in  which  he  was  laid;  the  vessels  in  which 
he  converted  water  into  wine  at  the  marriage  feast; 
the  bread  which  he  brake  at  the  last  supper,  and  the 
vesture  for  which  the  soldiers  cast  lots."  They  pre- 
tended to  produce  "  portions  of  the  burning  bush  ;  of 
the  manna  which  fell  in  the  wilderness ;  of  Moses' 
rod ;  of  Samson's  honey-comb ;  of  Tobit's  fish ;  of 
the  blessed  Virgin's  milk,  and  of  our  Saviour's  blood. 
Also,  the  blood  of  St.  Januarius ;  the  picture  of  the 
blessed  Virgin,  drawn  by  St.  Luke ;  one  of  her 
combs ;  some  relics  of  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob ;  a 
part  of  the  bodies  of  Lazarus,  and  of  St.  Mark ;  a 
finger  and  an  arm  of  St.  Ann,  the  mother  of  Mary ; 
a  piece  of  the  Virgin's  veil ;  the  staff  delivered  by 
our  Lord  to  St.  Patrick,  and  some  of  Joseph's  breath, 
which  an  angel  enclosed  in  a  phial,  and  which  was 
long  adored  in  France,  and  was  afterwards  carried 
to  Venice,  and  from  Venice  to  Rome."  In  Loretto, 
they  pretend  to  show  the  house  in  which  Mary  lived 
at  Nazareth,  "  as  having  been  carried  there  by  four 
angels,  and  set  down  twice  on  the  way."  This 
legend  "  received  the  sanction  of  successive  popes. 
Indulgences  were  promised  to  those  who  visit  it  in 
devotion."  * 

I  endeavor,  in  these  remarks  on  the  Reformation, 
to  refer  to  authors  that  are  of  easiest  access  to  com- 
mon readers;  which  authors  give  authorities  for 
what  they  affirm. 

§  XL.  The  idolatrous  exaltation  of  Mary,  the 
mother  of  Jesus,  is  among  the  worst  corruptions  of 
Christianity  ;  and  against  this,  also,  we  are  constrain- 
ed to  protest.     Every  Christian  views  her  as  the  most 

*  See  the  Protestant,  chapter  LII.  and  Southey's  Book  of  the 
Church,  chapter  X. 


85 

distinguished  on  earth  among  the  daughters  of  Eve, 
But  this  distinction  does  not  exalt  her  to  the  honor 
of  being  worshipped,  nor  render  the  religious  adora- 
tion which  is  so  much  addressed  to  her,  the  less 
idolatrous ;  it  does  not  authorize  us  to  put  any  trust 
in  her,  as  our  advocate  with  the  Father,  or  with  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  natural  disposition  of  mankind  to  idolize  men 
in  proportion  as  they  are  distinguished  in  this  world, 
is  well  known.  Heroes  and  kings  and  emperors, 
while  alive,  or  after  their  death,  have  been  thus  wor- 
shipped in  all  ages  of  the  world.  In  the  estimation 
of  those  who  "  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son 
of  God,"  Mary  has  the  highest  honor  ever  bestowed 
on  woman,  and  all  generations  will  continue,  as  they 
ever  have  done,  to  call  her  blessed;  to  admire  her 
happiness  in  being  thus  distinguished.  But  this  dis- 
tinction gives  her  no  title  to  divine  honors,  nor  to 
any  kind  of  religious  adoration,  more  than  is  due  to 
any  other  son  or  daughter  of  Adam's  fallen  race. 
Mary,  in  common  with  all  others  of  the  human  fam- 
ily, is  "  concluded  under  sin."  In  being  the  mother 
of  Jesus,  she  was  merely  passive ;  she  has  done 
nothing  to  merit  salvation  ;  and  if  she  is  saved,  which 
we  trust  she  is  or  will  be,  it  is  by  that  blood  which 
was  shed  for  us  all  —  her  sins  are  washed  away,  not 
by  the  birth,  but  by  the  death  of  her  Saviour.  In 
the  wonderful  plan  of  our  redemption,  it  was  re- 
quired that  Christ  should  be  "  made  of  a  woman." 
And  in  being  so  made,  he  is  not  the  Saviour  o( 
Mary  more  or  less  than  of  other  women.  And  so 
far  as  we  know  and  are  taught  of  God,  thousands 
and  myriads  of  others  may  be  in  heaven  as  hi. 
and  as  highly  honored  as  she.  Thai  the  Christ 
might  assume  and  sanctify  OUT  fallen  nature,  lie  must 
be  "  the  seed  of  the  woman  :  M  mfUSl  he  horn  of  some 
female.  He  assumed  our  common  nature,  and  not 
particularly  the   nature   of  any   individual. 

It  is  very   remarkable,   and    much   to  our   present 

S 


86 

purpose,  that,  as  was  before  briefly  noticed,  our 
Saviour,  after  the  commencement  of  his  ministry, 
and  acting  as  the  Christ,  paid  no  particular  regard  to 
his  mother.  He  docs  not  call  her  his  mother,  but 
"  woman"  in  which  there  is  an  evident  fitness.  In 
the  three  instances  recorded  of  his  speaking  to  her, 
two  of  them  were  reproofs  of  her  interfering  in  his 
business :  "  Woman !  what  have  I  to  do  with  thee  ?" 
As  our  common  Saviour  he  is  "  the  seed  of  the  wo- 
man "  —  "  the  second  Adam  "  —  "  the  Lord  from 
heaven."  He  has  a  common  relationship  "  to  all 
men,  and  especially  to  those  who  are  of  the  house- 
hold of  faith."  In  regard  to  religion  and  spiritual 
life,  his  mother  and  his  brethren,  —  those  whom  he 
especially  regards,  are  his  faithful  disciples,  —  they 
who  are  united  with  him  as  branches  with  the  vine. 
Of  this  he  made  repeated  and  very  remarkable  dec- 
laration. Thus,  "  It  was  told  him  by  certain  who 
said,  Thy  mother  and  thy  brethren  stand  without 
desiring  to  see  thee.  And  he  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  My  mother  and  my  brethren  are  those 
which  hear  the  word  of  God  and  do  it."  *  "  While 
he  talked  to  the  people,  his  mother  and  his  brethren 
stood  without,  desiring  to  speak  with  him.  Then 
one  said  unto  him,  Behold  thy  mother  and  thy 
brethren  stand  without,  desiring  to  speak  with  thee. 
And  he  answered  and  said  to  him  that  told  him, 
Who  is  my  mother,  and  wiio  are  my  brethren? 
And  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  toward  his  disciples 
and  said,  Behold  my  mother  and  my  brethren  !  For 
whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my  Father  who  is  in 
heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother  and  sister  and 
mother."  |  These  are  his  family  —  these  his  house- 
hold ;  these  are  the  relatives  who  are  especially  his 
favorites  and  friends.  No  earthly  connection  or  re- 
lationship is  worthy  to  be  compared  with  this,  by 
which  we  become  the  brethren  of  Christ.     By  adop- 

*  Luke  viii.  21,  29.  f  Matt  xii.  46—50. 


b7 

tion  and  grace  we  are  the  sons  of  God,  and  heirs 
through  hope  of  his  everlasting  kingdom.  There 
are  other  passages  of  the  gospels  of  the  like  import- 
No  one  indeed  can  read  the  history  of  our  Saviour 
Christ,  without  observing  what  is  so  evident,  that  he 
showed  more  attention  and  favor  to  his  disciples, 
than  to  his  mother  or  to  any  of  his  relations  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh.  And  the  like  did  his  disciples.  In 
all  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  Mary's  name  is  mention- 
ed but  once,  and  that  once  in  a  way  which  does  not 
distinguish  her  as  honored  above  the  other  women 
and  his  brethren.  In  their  epistles  they  speak  par- 
ticularly, and  in  high  commendation  of  many  other 
women ;  but  say  nothing  of  Mary  the  mother  of 
Jesus.  This  silence  we  may  well  believe  was 
providentially  designed.  The  Lord  foresaw  what 
idolatrous  veneration  wTould  be  shown  to  Mary,  and 
has  manifested  the  same  wisdom  respecting  her  as 
he  had  long  before  done  in  concealing  the  body  of 
Moses,  and  causing  the  brazen  serpent  to  be  destroy- 
ed. Our  great  prophet  has  so  ordered  the  revelation 
of  God's  will,  and  of  the  doctrines  of  life,  that  Chris- 
tians have  nothing  to  justify  or  excuse  this  Maryola- 
try,  —  this  idolatrous  exaltation  of  Mary. 

It  seems  strange  that  any  reasonable  person  should 
suppose,  or  could  possibly  believe  that  Mary  now,  in 
the  heavenly  mansions,  has  an  influence  over  Christ, 
exalted  as  he  is  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  when  we 
are  so  clearly  taught  that  in  his  state  of  humiliation, 
while  here  on  the  earth,  he  did  not  allow  her,  in  any 
degree,  to  meddle  in  11k*  exercise  of  Ins  ministry. 
But  in  this,  as  the  well-informed  Christian  clearh 
sees,  "he  has  done  nil  things  well/1  And  yet  such 
is  the  perverse  disposition  of  mankind  to  depart  from 
the  truth  of  God,  and  to  worship  the  creature  rather 
than  the  Creator,  by  a  wry  large  part  of  Christians, 
prayers  and  Invocations  and  praises  have  been  offer- 
ed  to    Mary  as   to   a  being  who,  in   every  phut  ,  can 

hear  the   petitions,  and    know  the   beard   and   the 


88 

wants  of  all  (millions  at  the  same  time)  who  call 
upon  her,  and  is  able  to  give  them  temporal  and 
spiritual  blessings.  The  ancient  Pagans  attributed 
less  to  their  demigods  than  they  who  claim  exclu- 
sively the  name  of  Catholic,  attribute  to  her  whom 
they  worship  as  "  the  mother  of  God,"  and  the 
"  queen  of  heaven."  The  King  of  heaven  they  do 
not  so  often  address  in  words  of  adoration,  as  her 
whom  they  denominate  its  Queen!  There  are 
many  ave-Marias  to  one  Pater  noster.  Juno,  the 
pagan  queen  of  heaven,  was  not  so  much  adored. 
Mary  has  probably  more  pictures,  shrines,  and 
images,  than  any  other  god  or  goddess  that  can  be 
named. 

So  popular  has  long  since  become  the  worship  of 
this  heavenly  queen,  that  "  each  of  the  monastic 
orders  claimed  the  Virgin  Mary  for  its  especial  pa- 
troness. Some  peculiar  favor  she  had  bestowed 
upon  each.  She  had  appointed  their  rule  of  life,  or 
devised  the  pattern  of  their  habit  —  enjoined  upon 
them  some  new  practice  of  devotion,  or  granted 
them  some  singular  privileges ;  she  had  espoused 
their  founder  with  a  ring,  or  fed  him  like  a  babe  at  her 
breast!  Each  of  the  popular  orders  had  (as  they 
taught  and  some  no  doubt  believed)  been  assured 
by  revelation,  that  the  place  in  heaven  for  its  depart- 
ed members  was  under  her  skirts ! "  *  Many  other 
things  equally  false  and  still  more  extravagant  have 
been  taught  respecting  her ;  some  of  them  are  too 
fulsome,  indecent  and  disgusting  to  be  repeated. 

Of  direct  prayers  offered  to  Mary  by  Roman 
Catholics,  vast  numbers  may  easily  be  collected. 
The  one  following  is  cited  as  a  sample  by  Faber  in 
his  Difficulties  of  Romanism,  p.  191.  "  Comfort  a 
sinner  and  give  not  thine  honor  to  the  alien  or  the 
cruel,  I  pray  thee,  O  thou  queen  of  heaven.  Have 
me  excused  with   Christ,  thy  Son,  whose  anger  I 

*  Book  of  the  Church,  chapter  X. 


89 

fear,  and  whose  fury  I  vehemently  dread ;  for  against 
thee  only  have  I  sinned.  O,  virgin  Mary,  full  of 
celestial  grace,  be  not  estranged  from  me.  Be  the 
keeper  of  my  heart ;  sign  me  with  the  fear  of  God ; 
confer  upon  me  the  soundness  of  life ;  give  me 
honesty  of  manners,  and  grant  me  at  once  to  avoid 
sins  and  to  love  that  which  is  just.  O  virgin  sweet- 
ness, there  neither  was  nor  is  thy  fellow."  "  To  the 
industrious  repeater  of  this  prayer  (Mr.  Faber  adds, 
p.  193)  Pope  Celestine  was  pleased  to  grant  three 
hundred  days  of  pardon."  So  much  more  merito- 
rious and  effectual  did  he,  and  do,  we  fear,  thou- 
sands of  others,  deem  it  to  pray  to  Mary,  than  to 
pray  to  God  through  Jesus  Christ. 

§  XLI.  In  the  last  section,  something  was  said  of 
the  idolatrous  exaltation  of  Mary  the  mother  of  Jesus, 
as  being  superior  to  other  human  beings,  and  an 
object  of  religious  adoration.  Among  other  inven- 
tions for  this  purpose  is  what  is  called  her  Immacu- 
late Conception;  that  she  was  conceived  and  born 
spotless  and  pure,  without  original  sin.  In  honor 
of  this  is  a  Romish  Festival  held  on  the  eighth  of 
December.  The  Papists,  however,  are  not  among 
themselves  agreed  respecting  this  doctrine,  which 
has  indeed  been  a  subject  of  much  controversy  and 
division  in  that  church  which  boasts  so  much  of  its 
unity.  The  Scotists  and  Franciscans  strongly  ad- 
vocated this  tenet ;  while  the  Thomists  and  the 
Dominicans  were  violently  opposed  to  it.  In  Spain, 
especially,  the  controversy  was  so  great,  thai  authors 
have  compared  it  to  "a  violent  hurricane,  ^i\inu' 
much  trouble  and  perplexity  to  several  of  the  Roman 
pontiffs,"  who,  with  all  their  power  and  infallibility, 

feared    to    give    a    decided    opinion  in  favor  of  either 

party.     It  is  enough  lor  my  present  purpose  to  re- 
mind the  reader  that  it  is  wholly  without  proof";  there 
is  no  good  authority  lbr  Baying  or  believing  that 
8* 


90 

Mary  was  not,  like  all  others  of  the  human  race, 
conceived  and  bom  in  sin.  Christ  took  our  sinful 
nature  (himself  being  without  sin)  to  change  and 
purify  it;  but  if  Mary,  his  mother,  was,  unlike  the 
rest  o(  the  human  race,  without  sin,  he  did  not  take 
a  sinful  nature.  But  all  the  orders  and  sects  and 
denominations  of  those,  who  submit  to  the  dominion 
of  the  pope,  agree,  as  Mr.  Southey  says,*  ;'  in  elevat- 
ing Mary  to  the  highest  rank  in  the  mythology  of 
the  Romish  Church.  Many  of  them  pretend  to 
trace  her  in  types  throughout  the  Old  Testament. 
She  was  the  tree  of  life ;  the  ladder  which  Jacob  had 
seen  leading  from  heaven  to  earth  ;  the  ever-burning 
bush  ;  the  ark  of  the  covenant ;  the  rod  which  brought 
forth  buds  and  blossoms,  and  produced  fruit;  the 
fleece  upon  which  alone  the  dew  of  heaven  de- 
scended. Before  all  creatures  and  all  ages  she  was 
conceived  in  the  Eternal  Mind ;  and  when  the  time 
appointed  for  her  mortal  manifestation  was  come, 
she,  of  all  human  kind,  was  produced  without  the 
taint  of  human  frailty/'  Such  was  the  doctrine 
taught  by  many  of  the  Papal  Church,  and  against  it 
the  Reformers  protested. 

Our  Church  in  her  annual  services  commemorates 
two  interesting  things  respecting  Mary;  her  annunci- 
ation and  her  purification  ;  but  in  both  of  them  re- 
gard is  chiefly  had  to  our  blessed  Saviour ;  in  the 
former,  to  his  incarnation,  and  in  the  latter,  to  his 
presentation  in  the  temple,  in  fulfilment  of  what  the 
law  required,  both  of  them  being  interesting  parts  in 
the  great  work  of  redemption.  There  is  no  proof  or 
intimation  in  the  word  of  God,  nor  representation 
in  the  services  of  our  Church,  that  Mary  is  more 
divine,  or  more  holy,  or  more  worthy  of  adoration 
than  other  pious,  Christian  people,  or  that  she  is  in 
any  thing  superior  to  a  mere  human  being.  We 
honor  her  as  the  mother  of  our  Saviour,  and  call  her 

•  Book  of  the  Church,  chapter  X. 


91 

blessed;  but  religious  worship  offered  to  her  or  to 
any  creature  we  view  as  idolatry. 

§  XLIL  What  is  said  in  the  first  chapter  of  St. 
Luke's  Gospel,  of  the  blessedness  of  Mary,  seems  to 
have  been  by  many  misunderstood.  In  the  twenty- 
eighth  verse  it  is  written  that  "  the  angel  came  in  unto 
her,  and  said,  Hail,  thou  that  art  highly  favored,  [or 
full  of  grace,]  the  Lord  is  with  thee :  blessed  art  thou 
among  women."  Again,  in  the  forty-second  verse, 
her  cousin  Elisabeth,  saluting  her,  said,  "  Blessed 
art  thou  among  women;  "  and  in  the  forty-fifth  verse, 
"  Blessed  is  she  that  believed."  And  in  the  forty- 
eighth  verse,  Mary  herself  said,  "  From  henceforth 
all  generations  shall  call  me  blessed."  From  the 
first  of  these  passages  "  is  formed  the  ave- Maria  ^  or 
hail  Mary,  in  repeating  of  which  consists  a  great 
part  of  the  devotion  of  the  Romanists.  But  there  is 
nothing  in  that,  or  any  other  passage  of  God's  word, 
which  gives  any  the  least  authority  for  praying  to 
Mary."  Many  Christians  are  favored  of  the  Lord 
and  full  of  grace.  The  word  hail  is  no  more  than  a 
friendly,  common  salutation.  When  Christ  used  it 
to  Mary  Magdalene  and  other  women,  (Matt,  xxviii. 
9,)  will  any  one  say  or  believe,  that  he  worshipped 
them  ? 

"  Blessed  art  thou  among  women,"  is  a  congratu- 
lation most  justly  offered  to  this,  the  most  distin- 
guished among  the  daughters  of  Eve.  But  the  like 
was  long  before  said  of  Jael.  "Blessed above  women 
shall  Jael,  the  wife  of  Heber  the  Kerilte,  be;  blessed 
shall  she  be  above  women  in  the  tent."*  The  same 
Gfcreek  word  is  w>ed.  See  the  Greek  translation 
called  the  Septuagint,  which  was  used  by  the  apos- 
tles; "Blessed  is  she  that  believed"  and  blessed  is 
every  one  who  truly  believes  in  Jesus  Christ 

In  the  forty-eighth  verse  another  Greek  word  ifl 

*  Judaea  v.  \M. 


92 

rendered  blessed:  "  all  generations  shall  call  me 
blessed"  or  happy,  as  the  word  means.  And  so  she 
has  been,  and  will  be  called  while  the  world  endures. 
We  doubt  not  but  she  truly  believed,  and  if  so,  she 
will,  in  the  end  of  the  world,  be  among  those  to 
whom  the  Judge  will  say,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world." 

Our  Saviour  pronounces  blessedness  on  many 
descriptions  of  people  in  this  present  world  :  "  Blessed 
are  the  poor  in  spirit;  blessed  are  they  that  mourn ; 
blessed  are  the  meek;  blessed  are  the  merciful;" 
and  so  of  many  others.  It  was  very  natural  that 
Mary  should  be  much  affected  when  she  thought  of 
the  very  high  honor  of  being  the  "  woman  "  of  whom 
the  promised  "seed"  should  be  the  "fruit;"  an 
honor  which,  we  cannot  doubt,  thousands  of  Jewish 
women  had  ardently  desired,  and  for  which  they  had 
earnestly  prayed.  Very  naturally,  and  with  the  ut- 
most confidence,  might  she  say,  "  All  generations 
shall  call  me  blessed."  What  greater  happiness  in 
this  world  can  a  believer  in  Christ  imagine? 

In  the  eleventh  chapter  of  St.  Luke's  Gospel  is  a 
passage  which  very  clearly  shows  of  what  nature 
and  degree,  in  the  view  of  our  Saviour  and  of  the 
inspired  writers,  is  the  blessedness  of  Mary.  A 
woman,  who  had  for  some  time  listened  to  his  dis- 
courses, such  as  "  never  man  spake,"  and  probably 
had  seen  the  miracle  which  he  had  just  before 
wrought,  as  was  perfectly  natural,  thought  of  the 
great  honor  and  happiness  of  being  the  mother  of 
such  a  son,  and  could  not,  it  seems,  refrain  from  ex- 
pressing aloud  the  thoughts  which  so  affected  her 
mind.  She  "  lifted  up  her  voice  and  said  unto  him, 
Blessed  is  the  womb  that  bare  thee,  and  the  paps 
which  thou  has  sucked;"  *  using  the  word  that  Mary 
used.     Our  Lord's  reply  to  that  woman's  remark  is 

Luke  i.  48. 


98 

worthy  of  the  very  serious  regard  of  all  Christians, 
and  theirs,  especially,  who  would  exalt  Mary  to  the 
honor  of  receiving  religious  adoration.  "  But  he 
said,  Yea,  rather  blessed  are  they  tvho  hear  the  word 
of  God  and  keep  it"  This  is  very  decided,  and  from 
the  very  highest  authority ;  it  is  perfectly  intelligible, 
and  it  exactly  corresponds  with  what  the  scriptures 
uniformly  teach.  We  have  before  seen  that  Christ, 
as  our  Saviour,  on  several  occasions  declared  that 
those  whom  he  chiefly  acknowledged  as  his  mother, 
and  sisters,  and  brethren,  were  not  his  kindred  after 
the  flesh,  but  his  faithful  disciples ;  those  who  be- 
lieved his  doctrine  and  obeyed  his  word.  And  here 
he  positively  declares  that  to  hear  the  word  of  God 
and  keep  it,  is  more  blessed  than  being  the  woman 
of  whom  he  took  his  human  nature.  There  was 
nothing  meritorious  in  being  his  mother ;  in  that, 
Mary  was  merely  passive.  Its  blessedness  was  the 
honor,  the  favor  of  being  thus  distinguished  "  among 
women,"  and  being  gratefully  remembered  and  hon- 
ored by  all  generations,  while  the  world  continues. 
But  this  honor,  this  favor,  great  as  it  is,  in  itself  im- 
plies no  assurance  of  immortal  blessedness  ;  whereas, 
they  who  hear  the  word  of  God  and  keep  it,  shall  be 
forever  happy;  shall  be  saved  with  an  everlasting 
salvation.  Mary  herself  is  saved,  not  by  being  the 
mother  of  Jesus,  but  by  hearing  and  keeping  God's 
word.  "  Blessed  is  she  that  believed"  No  honor 
of  any  woman  in  the  church  on  earth  can  equal 
Mary's;  while  the  world  endures,  will  the  disciples 
of  Jesus  view  it  as  a  great  and  very  high  favor  to 
herself  thai  she  was  the  mother  of  such  a  son  ;  but 
they  who  hear  the  word  of  God  and  keep  it  will  be 
blest  forever.  In  this  world,  they  may  not,  like  Mary, 
be  called  happy;  they  may  be  despised  and  perse- 
cuted, but  hereafter,  "  they  Bhall  shine  forth  as  the 

snn  in  the  kingdom  of  their  heavenly  Father."  Not 
generations  of  men  only,  but  the  host  iA'  heaven  shall 
call  them  happy;  even  Christ  iheir  Judge  shall  sa\. 


94 

"  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom 
prepared  for  you."  To  all  who  hear  the  gospel,  is 
freely  offered  this  greatest  of  all  blessedness. 

§  XLIIT.  In  the  last  three  sections,  something  has 
been  said  of  the  idolatrous  worship  offered  to  Mary 
the  mother  of  Jesus ;  of  the  very  false  doctrine  of 
her  immaculate  conception,  and  of  the  blessedness 
ascribed  to  her  in  St.  Luke's  Gospel.  Another 
point  which,  for  the  purpose  of  increasing  the  super- 
stitious notions  of  her  sanctity,  and  the  supposed 
merits  of  celibacy,  much  taught  by  the  Romanists,  is 
her  perpetual  virginity.  Respecting  this  point,  I  can 
very  cordially  say  with  the  Rev.  William  Goode,  in 
his  excellent  and  learned  work,  on  "  the  Divine  Rule 
of  Faith  and  Practice,"  that  "  it  is  with  much  un- 
willingness that  I  enter  upon  the  discussion  of  this 
point  lest  I  should  appear  to  speak  slightingly  of  one 
so  highly  honored  of  God,  and  to  whom,  if  upon 
earth,  we  should  be  disposed  to  pay  higher  reverence 
and  respect,  than  to  the  most  potent  empress  that 
ever  sat  upon  an  earthly  throne."  *  What  he  says 
on  this  subject  in  the  pages  following  this  quotation, 
I  recommend  to  the  perusal  of  those  who  have 
access  to  the  work ;  and  it  may  be  truly  said  to  be  a 
work  "  for  the  times." 

The  early  writers,  who  have  treated  of  this  subject, 
were  of  different  opinions.  They  who  favored  the 
conceit  of  Mary's  perpetual  virginity  did  not  view 
the  belief  of  it  as  being  necessary  to  true  piety  or  a 
religious  faith,  nor  did  they  appeal  to  tradition  in 
proof  of  it ;  but  endeavored  to  prove  it  from  the 
scriptures ;  and  this  all  who  are  acquainted  with  the 
scriptures  know  to  be  an  entire  failure.  The  scrip- 
tures, so  far  as  they  appear  to  regard  this  question, 
lead  us  to  the  contrary  belief.  And,  as  the  writer 
above  referred  to  says,  p.  158,  "  It  is  worth  observing 

#  Vol.  ii.  p.  152,  Philadelphia  edition. 


95 

how  the  ground  for  belief  of  this  doctrine  has  been 
shifted.     The  fathers  who  defend  it  place  it  upon 
the  testimony    of   scripture,   and  arguments    drawn 
from  the  propriety  of  the  case.      Our  opponents,  with 
the  Romanists,  seeing  that  nothing  of  the  kind  can 
be  proved  from  the  scripture,  fall  back  upon   tradi- 
tion, and  quote  the  testimony  of  the  very  fathers,  who 
appeal  to  the  scriptures  for  the  proof  of  it,  as  evi- 
dence of  its  being  a  doctrine  established  by  an  unin- 
terrupted tradition  of  the  church."     And  we   may 
hope,  by  the  way,  that  the  existing  controversy  be- 
tween Protestants  and  those  who  are  not  improperly 
called    Low   Papists,  will  have,  among  some  good 
effects  and  more  bad  ones,  this,  of  a  better  and  more 
general  knowledge  of  what  is  the  just  authority  of 
tradition  respecting  essential  articles  of  the  Christian 
faith.     On  this  much  agitated  and  very  interesting 
subject,   several  learned    and   very   excellent   works 
have  been  recently  published  in  England,  and  some 
of  them  republished  in  this  country.     It  is  remarka- 
ble that  this  dogma  of  Mary's  perpetual  virginity  is 
among  the  chief  articles  of  religious  belief,  which,  it 
is  now  said,  we  learn  from  tradition ;  and  the  very 
little  or  rather  no  importance  of  this,  shows  how  little 
we  should  gain  by  tradition,  were  its  authority  equal, 
as  the  Romanists  contend,  with  the  holy  scriptures. 
We  make  no  objection  to  any  one's  believing  this, 
but  protest  against  its  being  taught  as  a  necessary 
article  of    belief,   and   stigmatizing,  as    unsound    in 
faith,  those  who  think  it  unessential.     Religion   has 
gained  nothing  and    has  lost  much,  by  the  various 
attempts  of  Christians  to  make  that  necessary  to  sol- 
vation in  Jesus  Christ,  which  God,  in  his  revealed 
will,  has  not  made  necessary,  and  by  pretending  to 
be    wise   in   spiritual    things,    beyond   what    he    has 
caused  to  be  written  for  our    Learning.     Christians 
will  never  be  united,  nor  their  religion    appear  in  its 
beautiful  garments   of  salvation    till  they   agree    in 

taking   God's  word    for  their    guide,   and    "are   per- 


96 

suaded  that  the  holy  scriptures  contain  all  doctrine 
required  as  necessary  for  eternal  salvation  through 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ" 

§  XLIV.  To  render  the  exaltation  of  Mary  more 
complete,  and  the  religious  worship  paid  her  more 
extensive,  there  is  added  what  is  called  her  Assump- 
tion, which,  to  give  it  the  greater  sanction,  the  Ro- 
manists commemorate  by  a  festival.  They  teach, 
that  as  she  was  born  without  sin,  so  she  died  without 
suffering;  and  that  her  body  being  too  pure  and 
precious  to  see  corruption  and  turn  to  dust  like  other 
human  remains,  was  taken  up  into  heaven  and 
there  glorified.  This  they  pretend  to  prove  by  pre- 
suming that  had  her  body  been  deposited  any  wxhere 
on  the  earth,  a  treasure  so  precious  would  not  have 
been  concealed  from  the  early  Christians.  I  have 
had  occasion  already,  in  section  XXXIX,,  to  give  a 
much  better  reason  for  the  ignorance  or  disregard  of 
the  Christians  of  the  first  century  of  the  place  where 
the  remains  of  Mary  were  deposited.  If  her  body 
was  providentially  concealed  from  the  knowledge  of 
the  first  Christians,  it  was  for  the  like  reason  that  the 
body  of  Moses  was  concealed  from  the  Jews.  But 
it  is  far  more  probable,  that  her  grave  was  forgotten 
by  reason  of  the  little  regard  of  the  first  Christians  to 
such  things  :  —  for  the  like  reason  that  they  did  not 
preserve  the  cross  on  which  Christ  suffered,  and 
many  other  relics,  which,  were  they  now  to  be  seen, 
would  by  thousands  be  worshipped.  It  is  enough 
under  this  head  to  say  that  we  have  no  manner  of 
proof,  nor  any  good  reason  for  believing  or  suppos- 
ing, that  her  earthly  remains  did  not,  like  the  bodies 
of  other  mortals,  return  to  the  earth,  "  ashes  to  ashes ; 
dust  to  dust."  This  pretended  assumption  of  Mary's 
body,  is  but  one  of  the  "  signs  and  lying  wonders," 
which  are  predicted  in  the  word  of  God. 

Errors  and  corruptions  began  early  to  be  sown  in 
the  church,  like  tares  among  wheat.       In  the  first 


97 

century,  they  were  scarcely  visible,  In  the  second, 
they  began  to  appear.  In  the  third  and  fourth,  their 
number  and  their  growth  increased.  In  the  fifth, 
sixth  and  seventh,  they  arrived  to  a  baneful  maturity, 
and  they  who  did  not  embrace  them  were  branded 
as  heretics. 

May  that  blessed  Lord,  who  has  caused  all  holy 
scriptures  to  be  written  for  our  learning,  give  us 
grace  so  to  hear  and  read  and  learn,  and  inwardly 
digest  them,  that,  by  patience  and  comfort  of  his 
Holy  Word,  we  may  embrace  and  ever  hold  fast  the 
blessed  hope  of  everlasting  life,  which  he  has  given 
us  in  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 

§  XLV.  I  have  noticed  above  forty  articles  or 
points  practised  by  the  Western  Church,  so  called, 
at  the  commencement  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
against  which  those  pious  Christians,  who  thought 
that  they  were  bound  to  obey  God,  rather  than  man, 
and  to  take  the  holy  scriptures  for  their  principal 
guide,  protested.  There  are  many  more  articles 
which  may  be  added  to  the  catalogue  of  those 
already  noticed;  but  my  present  purpose  is  to  men- 
tion but  a  few  more,  and  the  most  of  those  few  but 
briefly.  Protestants  should  be  well  aware  of  "  the 
face  which  Popery  can  assume,  when  addressing  it- 
self to  an  educated  mind  ; "  and  particularly  of  whal 
is  very  common,  —  the  saying  that  such  and  such 
things  are  not  the  doctrines  of  the  Roman  Church. 
And  it  is  proper  that  I  should  often  remind  the  read- 
er  that  I  speak  not  so  much  of  their  doctrine,  as  of 
their  practice;  of  what  their  religion  is.  els  seen  by 
Christians  and  by  the  world.  I  judge  not  of  their 
hearts  or  motives  or  belief.  In  their  bloodiest  mas- 
sacres and  most  cruel  persecutions,  they  may  "think 
that  they  do  God  service."*  The)  who  would 
know  what  are  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 

*  John  xvi.  9 


98 

will  do  well  to  read  the  history  and  the  decrees  of 
the  Council  of  Trent,  and  the  Catechisms  of  that 
church,  which  have  been  published.  Our  Saviour 
Christ  has  given  us  a  plain  rule  of  judging  in  these 
things:  "By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them." 
Their  fruits  we  can  see,  and  from  these  form  the 
besl  judgment  of  what  the  tree  is.  The  profession 
of  men  is  a  very  uncertain  criterion  of  what  they 
truly  are.  Strictly  speaking,  we  do  not  protest 
against  any  Church  of  Christ,  however  corrupt,  but 
against  its  corruptions ;  against  its  departure  from 
God's  word.  I  am  not  pretending  to  show  what  the 
Church  of  Rome  avows  as  its  doctrine,  but  what  in 
practice  she  certainly  tolerates,  and  by  which,  as  a 
hierarchy,  she  is  chiefly  sustained. 

In  section  XXXVII.  I  said  something  of  monkery 
and  monastic  institutions,  and  of  the  reasons  why 
Protestants  reject  them.  The  good  which  they  have 
effected  has,  as  we  believe,  been  overbalanced  by 
more  and  much  greater  evils.  In  this  forty-fifth  sec- 
tion I  would  direct  your  attention  to  the  subject  of 
nunneries; — to  those  convents  in  which  myriads  of 
females  are  imprisoned  for  life.  In  Europe,  where 
those  institutions  are  of  long  standing,  and  their  evil 
effects  on  morals  and  practical  religion  are  better 
known,  many  of  them  have  been  suppressed,  and 
those  remaining  are  watched  with  a  more  jealous 
eye.  In  this  country,  where  they  are  little  known, 
and  where  every  artifice  is  used  to  render  them 
popular  and  attractive  to  the  vanity  and  enthusiasm 
of  young  females,  some  have  been  recently  establish- 
ed, and  there  is  reason  to  fear  that  their  number  may 
be  increased.  The  burning  of  a  convent  in  this 
vicinity,  a  few  years  since,  by  a  lawless  mob,  though 
as  nothing  when  compared  with  the  massacres  of 
Protestants  in  France  and  Ireland,  and  other  places, 
was  an  enormous  outrage,  condemned,  I  believe,  and 
detested  by  every  pious  Protestant  in  our  country, 
and  it  has  excited  the  sympathy  of  thousands,  and 


99 

will  have  no  small  tendency  to  the  increase  of  such 
institutions. 

I  shall  not  speak  of  the  arts  which  are  well  know  n 
for  many  ages  to  have  been  used  to  induce  females 
to  take  the  veil,  as  it  is  called,  nor  shall  I  question 
the  sincerity  or  the  piety  of  any  amongst  us  who 
may  prefer  that  mode  of  life.  But  we  know  what 
human  nature  is.  The  spirit  of  enthusiasm  and  the 
love  of  notice  and  of  fame,  which  will  induce  the 
young  widow  of  Hindostan  to  be  burnt  with  her 
husband's  body  on  the  funeral  pile,  will  very  natur- 
ally operate  in  the  mind  of  a  Christian  female,  who 
hopes  to  live  many  years  at  ease,  and  to  enjoy  the 
fame  of  her  supposed  sacrifice  and  devotedness  to 
God.  Even  the  spirit  of  martyrdom  has  been,  in 
many  cases,  especially  in  later  years,  contaminated 
by  this  love  of  fame.  It  has  been  sought  for  in  a 
way  at  variance  with  our  Saviour's  direction :  "  If 
they  persecute  you  in  one  city,  flee  to  another," 
which  the  apostles  accordingly  did.  That  love  of 
excitement,  which  is  natural  to  man,  and  prefers, 
"  wonderful  works "  to  good  works,  operates  too 
much  among  Protestants,  and  is  one  cause  of  our 
division. 

And  supposing  that  females  enter  nunneries  ever 
so  voluntarily,  and  after  mature  consideration  and 
counting  the  cost,  which  in  many  cases  they  doubt- 
less do,  why  should  they  be  imprisoned?  Why.  by 
locks  and  bars,  and  the  most  rigid  supervision,  be 
debarred  of  all  free  intercourse  with  the  rest  <>f  tlu- 
world,  —  of  their  relations  even?  If  this  be  neces- 
sary to  preserve  their  virtue,  it  is  hardly  worth  what 
it  costs.  "  There  is,  indeed,  far  more  true  holiness 
in  the  discharge  of  duties  in  the  midst  of  the  temp- 
tations of  the  world,  than  in  flying  from  both  duties 
and  temptations  to  the  artificial  atmosphere"  of  a 
convent.  It  is,  besides,  a  very  easy  thing,  lor  (hose 
who  are  hid  from  the  world,  and  are  Been  onlj  in 
such  manner  and  place  as  they  choose,  to   maintain 


100 

the  reputation  of  sanctity.  But  it  is  not  so  with 
those  who  live  in  society,  and  engage  in  the  busi- 
ness and  duties  of  life  and  religion  ;  their  works  and 
their  manners,  both  in  public  and  domestic  life,  are 
open  to  those  who  are  best  qualified  to  judge.  By 
their  fruits  they  are  known. 

Imprisonment  for  life,  is  justly  deemed  the  great- 
est of  punishments,  that  of  death  excepted,  and  many 
think  that  this  even  should  not  be  excepted.  And 
to  me  it  has  seemed  strange  that  a  civilized  people, 
Christians  even,  should  suffer  their  citizens,  without 
law  or  conviction  of  crime,  to  be  thus  wholly  debar- 
red of  their  liberty.  Is  it  right,  —  is  it  not  very  great 
cruelty,  that  a  young  girl,  because  in  a  fit  of  enthu- 
siasm or  disgust  with  the  world,  or  for  other  cause, 
enters  the  convent,  should  endure,  in  consequence, 
this  dreadful  punishment?  If  it  be  said  that  she  is 
reconciled  to  her  condition,  and  happy  in  her  con- 
finement, why  not  then  tear  away  the  grates,  open 
the  doors  of  her  prison,  and  release  her  from  all 
restraint  ?  Do  this,  and  then,  and  not  till  then,  shall 
we  believe  that  she  has  no  desire  for  liberty.  That 
such  hopeless  confinement  has,  in  ages  past,  caused 
a  vast  deal  of  wretchedness  is  known  to  the  world, 
though  not  by  Christians,  as  it  should  be,  considered. 
How  very  much  more  suffering  has  been  endured 
in  nunneries,  we  shall  not  know  till  that  day  when 
the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  disclosed,  and  the 
works  of  darkness  be  brought  to  light.  Lady  Mary 
Wortley  Montagu  says,  after  visiting  a  nunnery  at 
Vienna,  "  I  never  in  my  life  had  so  little  charity  for 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  as  since  I  see  the 
misery  it  occasions  so  many  poor,  unhappy  wo- 
men." But  I  would  not  dwell  on  this :  I  am 
pleased  in  believing  that  those  sufferings,  and  in- 
deed, the  number  of  convents,  are  being  diminished. 
And  I  hope,  through  God's  blessing,  I  may  never 
have  "  little  charity  "  for  any  denomination  of  Chris- 
tians, and  especially  for  those  who  steadfastly  main- 


101 

tain  so  many  of  the  essentials  of  Christianity,  as  "  do 
Roman  Catholics."  But  I  would  contend  for  that 
liberty  wherewith  Christ  has  made  us  free.  He 
came  into  this  world  not  to  subject  men  to  bondage, 
but  to  liberate  the  captive. 

What  our  Saviour  and  his  apostle  Paul  said  of  the 
cares  and  sufferings  of  the  married  state,  has  regard 
chiefly,  as  St.  Paul  expresses  it,  to  "  the  present  dis- 
tress;" to  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  those  times. 
And  in  all  ages,  there  are  many  men  and  women, 
who,  without  retiring  from  society,  prefer  a  single  life. 
And  in  some  cases,  no  doubt,  they  may  not  only 
avoid  the  labor  and  trouble  of  family  cares,  but  may 
serve  God  more  quietly  by  living  in  a  single  state. 
But  why  should  they  retire  from  the  field  of  duty, 
and  from  the  sight  of  man?  The  command  of  our 
Saviour  is,  "  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that 
they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven."  In  the  apostles'  day, 
there  were  women  particularly  devoted  to  the  duties 
of  religious  life  :  but  they  were  widows  who  had 
been  married  and  brought  up  children,  and  they 
were  not  to  be  so  devoted,  till  they  were  sixty  years 
old.  Their  duty  was  especially  to  instruct  the 
younger  of  their  own  sex.  (See  1  Tim.  v.  9,  10  ; 
and  Titus  ii.  3,  4,  5.)  Such  deaconesses  would  be 
infinitely  more  profitable  in  the  church  than  nuns. 
The  establishments  of  Shakers  (so  called)  in  our 
country,  are  less  inconsistent  with  pure  and  undefined 
religion,  than  Popish  convents.  They  arc  not 
drones,  but  are  honestly  industrious  in  a  lawful  call- 
ing, and  are  useful  members  of  society,  but  no!  so 
useful  as  they  might  be.  And  their  devotion  to  a 
single  life  is  indeed  voluntary  ;  lor  they  arc  not  im- 
prisoned   nor   debarred    of   thai    liberty    which    is   the 

gib  of  God;  nor  is  their  conscience  entangled  by 
any  unlawful  oaths.  And  we  have  txi)(n\  reason  to 
believe  that  their  morals  would  not  suffer  by  a  com- 
parison with  the  convents  of  anv  country.  It  i>  said 
9* 


102 

of  Napoleon,  who  excelled  in  worldly  wisdom,  that 
he  refused  to  permit  perpetual  vows  to  a  convent 
which  he  had  founded,  because  the  nuns  might  after- 
wards prefer  returning  to  the  world,  where  they 
might  become  useful  members  of  society;  and  said 
that  "  nunneries  assail  the  very  roots  of  population, 
and  that  it  is  impossible  to  calculate  the  loss  which 
a  nation  sustains  in  having  ten  thousand  women 
shut  up  in  cloisters." 

The  lawfulness  of  such  vows  may  be  questioned, 
both  on  political  and  on  Christian  principles. 
Whether  the  law  of  the  land  allows  of  such  extra- 
judicial oaths,  and  especially  whether  it  allows  a 
young  girl  to  swear  that  she  will  retire  from  the 
common  duties  of  social  life,  and  consign  herself  to 
perpetual  bondage,  should  be  considered.  And 
whether  such  retirement  to  convents  and  nunneries, 
where,  comparatively,  they  can  be  of  but  little  use  to 
the  world,  or  to  the  church,  or  to  religion,  is  not,  in 
the  sense  of  our  Lord's  parables,  burying  their  talent 
in  the  earth,  or  keeping  their  pound  in  a  napkin, 
should,  by  the  Christian,  be  still  more  seriously  con- 
sidered. Of  those  who  are  blest  with  health  and 
strength,  God  requires  a  life  of  active  benevolence, 
fruitful  in  good  works.  Instead  of  living  at  ease  in 
the  enjoyment  of  what  others  have  given  for  char- 
itable use,  they  should  themselves  labor,  that  they 
may  have  wherewith  to  "  support  the  weak,"  and 
"  to  give  to  him  that  needeth." 

It  is,  I  believe,  becoming  more  and  more  a  con- 
scientious principle  with  Protestants,  that  all  should 
enjoy  a  free  and  full  toleration  in  the  choice  and  the 
exercise  of  religion,  and  that  persecution  is  con- 
demned by  the  gospel  of  Christ.  No  one,  I  believe, 
is  more  averse  to  persecution  than  myself.  And 
though  I  view  the  votes  of  those  who  enter  cloisters 
as  sinful ;  as  tempting  God  ;  as  swearing  that  they 
will  never  do  what  may  afterwards  appear  to  be 
their  duty,  and  the  will  of  God  respecting  them ;  and 


103 

though  I  view  the  imprisonment  of  nuns  as  wholly 
unjustifiable,  I  am  neither  authorized  nor  desirous  to 
judge  those  who  think  differently.  To  their  own 
Master  let  them  stand  or  fall.  As  convents  have 
been  generally  managed,  I  view  them  as  prejudicial 
to  morals  and  to  religion.  Yet  if  the  vows  and  the 
imprisonment  were  discontinued,  they  might  be  ren- 
dered useful  as  charitable  institutions  for  the  benefit 
of  some  whose  age  or  state  of  health,  or  other  cir- 
cumstances, render  such  an  asylum  both  convenient 
and  justifiable. 

§  XL  VI.  I  propose  to  say  something  on  the  sub- 
ject of  persecution,  and  the  Romanist  "  will  surely 
say  unto  me  this  proverb,  Physician,  heal  thyself." 
That  Protestants  are  in  some  degree  justly  liable  to 
such  retort,  I  shall  not  deny.  My  desire  is  to  view 
this,  and  every  other  subject,  with  candor  and  im- 
partiality. We  naturally  see  a  mote  in  a  brother's 
eye,  sooner  than  a  beam  in  our  own  eye.  As  it  is 
the  duty  of  every  private  Christian  to  consider  his 
own  sins  and  imperfections,  rather  than  the  faults  of 
others  :  so  is  it  with  all  parties,  and  sects,  and  Chris- 
tian denominations.  It  is  far  more  agreeable  to 
Christian  charity,  and  vastly  more  profitable  to  search 
for  our  own  errors  and  deficiencies,  than  for  what 
we  may  deem  the  corruptions  or  faults  of  any  other 
community  of  Christians. 

Though  with  grief  and  shame  we  acknowledge 
that  Protestants  have  been  guilty  of  persecution,  they 
who  know  any  thing  of  the  history  of  the  Church 
during  the  last  three  or  four  hundred  years,  must 
think  it  strange  that  the  Catholics,  (as  they  affect 
exclusively  to  denominate  themselves,)  should  he 
our  accusers!  And  yet  so  it  is.  To  give  one  from 
a  thousand  instances :  Pope  Pius  \  .,  in  bis  sentence 

of    excommunication    against     Klizabeth,    queen    o( 

England,  speaks  of  her  persecuting  the  Papists,  and 
of  her  forbidding  "  the  exercise  of  the  true  religion, 


104 

which  (he  says)  Mary,  the  lawful  queen  of  famous 
memory,  had,  by  the  help  of  this  see,  restored."  He 
had  the  assurance  to  say  this  in  the  face  of  the  world, 
lauding  her,  whose  most  cruel  persecutions  have 
justly  given  her  the  name  of  Blood?/  Mary,  and  when 
the  fires  of  Smithfield  were  so  recently  extinguished! 
It  was  also  about  the  time  of  that  general  and  most 
bloody  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's,  when  so 
many  thousands  of  Protestants  of  every  age  and  sex 
were  in  cold  blood  murdered  in  Paris,  and  other 
parts  of  France,  and  for  which  there  were  great  re- 
joicings in  Rome.  The  popes  undoubtedly  then, 
though  I  w^ould  hope  not  now,  thought  it  a  merito- 
rious act  in  Papists  to  kill  Protestants,  and  a  very 
great  wickedness  in  Protestants  in  any  way  to  perse- 
cute Papists.  We  may  believe  that  there  are  now 
but  very  few,  if  any  Protestants,  who  justify  any 
persecutions,  even  those  of  their  own  brethren,  in 
times  past.  Most  gladly  would  I  extend  the  same 
charitable  remark  to  those  of  the  Romish  Church  ; 
but  they  would  not  accept  it  as  charitable,  or  as 
complimentary ;  they  say  that  their  church  never 
changes  in  doctrines  or  tenets ;  and  with  grief  I  add, 
that  we  have  great  reason  to  fear  that  they  say  it 
truly ;  that  the  same  spirit  remains,  waiting  for  the 
power  and  opportunity  of  acting.  We  should  be 
ever  ready  to  acknowledge  past  errors,  and  continu- 
ally to  increase  in  all  virtue  and  godliness  of  living. 
In  reading  church  history,  few  things,  if  any,  are 
more  painful  to  a  pious  disciple  of  a  merciful  Saviour, 
than  the  intolerant  spirit  of  myriads  who  professed 
and  called  themselves  Christians.  The  weapons  of 
their  warfare  were  carnal.  The  gospel,  like  the 
religion  of  Mahomet,  has  been  propagated  by  the 
sword,  and  nations  compelled  to  be  baptized.  None 
certainly,  who  have  borne  the  Christian  name  have 
erred  more  wickedly  in  this,  than  they  who  boast  of 
unchangeable  perfection  and  infallibility.  We  boast 
of  no  perfection  in  this ;  but  trust  that  we  are  in  a 


105 

great  and  happy  degree  reformed;  we  are  like  Gideon 
and  his  little  band,  though  "  faint,  yet  pursuing/' 
With  the  utmost  confidence  we  appeal  to  the  fact, 
that  much,  very  much,  has  been  effected;  —  that 
Protestants,  through  God's  blessing,  have  been  in- 
strumental in  checking,  in  a  very  great  degree,  the 
horrors  of  persecution. 

The  difference  between  Papists  and  Protestants  in 
this,  may  now  be  seen  throughout  the  world.  In 
those  countries  where  the  full  power  still  remains  in 
the  hands  of  the  former,  Protestants  are  not,  even  in 
this  age  of  light  and  liberty,  tolerated ;  they  are  not 
allowed  to  build  churches  and  worship  in  them  ;  — 
they  may  not  publish  what  they  believe  by  preach- 
ing or  by  the  press.  There  is  a  small  place  of  Pro- 
testant worship  in  the  city  of  Rome,  which  they  were 
constrained,  if  I  am  rightly  informed,  to  grant. 
When  the  act  giving  the  Papists  the  same  political 
privileges  as  the  Protestants,  was  discussed  in  the 
British  parliament,  those  who  opposed  it,  urged 
among  other  reasons,  the  fact,  that  at  that  very  time, 
Englishmen  were  not  permitted  in  Rome,  even  to 
meet  for  social  worship.  Soon  after,  a  small  place 
of  worship  was  allowed  them.  In  France,  and  some 
other  countries  called  Catholic,  their  power  is  re- 
stricted. And  how  is  it  in  these  United  States  and 
in  the  British  dominions,  and  other  countries  where 
the  reformed  doctrines  prevail  ?  The  Papists  have 
precisely  the  same  liberty  as  others;  to  build  and  to 
preach,  and  to  publish  what  they  please,  and  it  is  ;i 
liberty  of  which  they  avail  themselves  to  the  utmost 
extent.  And  no  Protestant  Episcopalians,  I  believe, 
desire  that  the  religious  liberty  of  any  sect  or  denomi- 
nation should  be  restricted.  We  ask  for  thai  liberty 
only  which  we  gladly  allow  them;  —  that  they  would 
do  to  others  as  they  would  have  others  do  to  them, 

But  while  things  continue   as   they  are,  we   sec  what 

great  advantage  they  take  of  Protestant  toleration* 
While  we  allow  our  people  to  read   their  books,  to 


106 

attend  their  worship,  and  their  convents  and  schools 
even,  without  restraint,  they,  as  far  as  is  in  their 
power,  pursue  the  contrary  course.  They  have  their 
Index  Purgatorius, —  the  Bible  even,  which  Christ 
commands  us  to  read,  they  consider  as  a  book,  by 
the  knowledge  of  which  their  religion  would  be 
much  endangered.  They  will  not  allow  their  peo- 
ple to  be  present  at  family  prayers,  in  the  houses  of 
Protestants  where  they  reside. 

The  evident  consequence  of  this  course  is  that 
they,  the  common  people,  especially  of  their  com- 
munion, are  generally  ignorant  of  the  reasons  why 
we  protest  against  many  of  their  practices,  and  they 
are  taught  to  believe  many  things  respecting  the 
tenets  and  practice  of  Protestants,  which  are  wholly 
untrue,  and  which  we  of  the  Episcopal  Church 
should  abhor.  My  desire  is  that  the  people  may- 
have  equal  liberty  to  "  prove  all  things,"  and  that 
they  may  understandingty  "hold  fast  that  which  is 
good."  If  any,  after  fair  and  full  examination  of 
what  the  truth  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  prefer  uniting  with 
the  Roman  Catholics,  my  wish  is  that  they  may  not 
be  opposed  or  injured,  —  "  to  their  own  Master  let 
them  stand  or  fall."  VTe  know  who  has  said,  that 
if  any  man  build  on  the  foundation  of  Jesus  Christ, 
v:ood,  hay,  stubble,  at  the  great  day  of  trial  his  works 
shall  be  burnt,  and  he  will  suffer  loss;  and  though, 
by  the  foundation  on  which  he  builds,  he  may  be 
saved,  it  will  be  as  by  fire;  not  as  we  believe  by  the 
fire  of  their  purgatory;  but  as  a  man  surrounded  by 
combustible  materials  on  fire,  escapes  from  the  peril, 
leaving  all  behind.  (1  Cor.  iii.  10 — 15  ;  xlvii.)  We 
protest  also  against  what  is  called  The  Inquisition; 
that  most  horrid  tribunal  of  which  a  pious  Christian 
can  scarcely  think  without  shuddering.  The  history 
of  its  tortures  and  unparalleled  cruelties  are  so  well 
known,  and  by  Protestants  so  generally  detested,  that 
I  need  not  dwell  upon  them.  It  is  an  institution 
peculiar  to  Popery,  and  has  been  by  the  popes,  and 


107 

by  their  influence  and  authority,  introduced  into 
several  countries.  And  as  their  laws  are  like  those 
of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  which  alter  not,  we  can- 
not doubt  but  that  the  Inquisition  will  be  again  in- 
troduced whenever  and  wherever  their  power  and 
their  policy  will  admit  of  it. 

The  name  of  Inquisitors  was,  it  seems,  first  given, 
in  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century,  to  certain 
persons,  or  legates,  appointed  by  Pope  Innocent  III. 
to  search  for  and  extirpate  those  whom  he  stigma- 
tized as  heretics,  among  the  people  called  Waldenses. 
These  people,  distinguished  also  by  other  names, 
inhabited  some  parts  of  the  Alps,  and  the  south  of 
France.  Their  views  of  religion  were  similar  to 
what  Protestants  now  hold,  and  it  is  probable  that 
their  ancestors  had  never  embraced  the  corruptions 
of  Popery.  The  persecutions  they  endured  in  the 
thirteenth  and  following  centuries  were  horrid  in  the 
extreme.  "  These  spiritual  champions,  who  en- 
gaged in  this  expedition,  upon  the  sole  authority  of 
the  pope,  without  either  asking  the  advice  or  de- 
manding the  succors  of  the  bishops,  and  who  inflict- 
ed capital  punishments  upon  such  of  the  heretics  as 
they  could  not  convert  by  reason  and  argument, 
were  distinguished  in  common  discourse  by  the  title 
of  Inquisitors,  and  from  them  the  formidable  and 
odious  tribunal  called  the  Inquisition  derived  its 
original."  *  The  pontiffs  found  those  instruments  so 
useful  for  their  purpose,  "  that  they  established  mis- 
sionaries of  a  like  nature,  or,  in  other  words,  placed 
Inquisitors  in  every  city  whose  inhabitants  had  the 
misfortune  of  being  suspected  of  heresy."  They 
had  influence  enough  to  establish  iliis  tribunal  in 
Spain  especially,  in  which  Protestants  wen4  numer- 
ous, who,  by  the  most  horrid  cruelties,  were  extirpa- 
ted. But  for  persecution  Protestantism  would 
probably  have  prevailed   in    France  and   Sp*       *nd 

Mobheini,  cent.  Mil. 


108 

perhaps  in  Italy,  no  less  than  in  England.  "  The 
Romanists  proceeding  upon  the  principle  of  exter- 
minating heresy,  did  their  work  effectually  in  Spain. 
It  our  bloody  Mary,  instead  of  dying  providentially 
when  she  did,  had  lived  to  the  age  of  Elizabeth,  the 
same  work  would  have  been  done  as  effectually  in 
England.  Every  person  whom  they  suspected  of 
favoring  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation  was  seized 
without  respect  to  sex  or  rank,  and  all  whom  they 
failed  to  terrify  into  a  recantation  were  burnt."  * 

Let  us  love  those  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
All  who  believe  in  the  essential  doctrines  of  his 
cross,  especially  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  that 
he  has  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself, 
should  desire,  and  should  endeavor  to  be  united. 

§  XLVII.  The  chief  object  of  these  remarks  is  to 
call  the  attention  of  our  people  to  the  reasons  of  the 
Reformation,  and  to  the  points  wherein  Protestants, 
those  especially  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church, 
disagree  with  the  Roman  Catholics.  And  this  for 
three  reasons :  First,  because  a  bishop  of  the  Roman 
Church,  by  a  printed  circular  directed  to  our  bishops, 
and  intended  no  doubt,  to  operate  upon  the  laity, 
has  represented  that  a  large  part  of  Episcopalians,  in 
England  especially,  have  become  so  favorable  to  the 
distinctive  tenets  of  the  Papists,  that  very  few  points 
remain  to  justify  a  separation.  Secondly,  because 
this  is  fast  becoming  the  most  important  subject  of 
theological  controversy  throughout  the  Christian 
world  ;  and,  thirdly,  because  of  the  ignorance  of  our 
people,  and,  I  fear  I  may  say,  the  apathy  of  Protest- 
ants generally,  respecting  the  points  of  this  moment- 
ous controversy.  And  though  I  suggest,  under 
each  head,  some  few  of  the  reasons  for  our  rejecting 
what  we  deem  dangerous  errors,  it  should  be  kept  in 
mind  that  what  I  say  is  but  little  of  what  might  be 

London  Quarterly  Review,  number  XII.  article  1. 


109 

said,  and  has  been  written  and  published,  upon  this 
controversy. 

In  the  present  article,  I  would  say  something  of 
the  effects  of  baptism,  and  of  sin  afterwards  commit- 
ted. I  am  well  aware  that  among  Christians,  Pro- 
testants especially,  there  is  a  diversity  of  opinion  on 
this  subject.  And  some  very  serious  Christians 
seem  to  be  in  doubt  respecting  what  are  precisely 
the  effects  of  baptism,  upon  infants  particularly. 
And,  perhaps,  it  would  be  wise  in  some  teachers  to 
be  less  positive  on  a  subject  so  mysterious.  It  is 
sufficient,  for  my  present  purpose,  to  show  that  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  differs  from  the  Ro- 
manists on  the  subject,  and,  especially,  on  the  doubt 
and  difficulty  of  obtaining  pardon  of  sins  committed 
after  baptism.  The  Papists,  if  I  mistake  not,  teach 
that  all  past  sins  are  washed  away  by  the  act  (optis 
operatum)  of  baptism,  and  that  they  who  sin  after 
baptism  have  no  second  fountain  to  wash  away  this 
uncleanness  ;  they  have  no  more  such  easy  access  to 
a  perfect  remission  and  forgiveness.  If  they  do  ob- 
tain pardon,  it  must  be  by  their  sacrament  of  pen- 
ance, and  meritorious  good  works,  such  as  visiting 
the  shrine  of  some  saint  or  favorite  relic.  But,  gen- 
erally, such  must,  as  they  teach,  be  after  death  expi- 
ated by  the  excruciating  pains  of  purgatory,  as  long, 
we  may  say,  as  their  pope  sees  fit  to  continue  these 
sufferings  ;  for,  according  to  their  practice,  he  has 
full  power  to  shorten,  and  even  to  terminate  these 
sufferings. 

Of  the  doctrines  of  our  Church  on  this  momentous 
subject  none  of  you  can  be  ignorant  She  Bays,  in 
her  sixteenth  article,  "  They  are  to  be  condemned 
which  deny  the  place  of  forgiveness  to  such  as  truly 
repent."  She  declares  to  her  members,  as  by  God's 
word  she  is  authorized,  that  u  if  we  confess  our  >ius, 
God  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  our  sins,  and  to 
cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness;"  that  he  has 
commissioned  his  ministers  "to  declare  and  pro- 
10 


110 

nounce  to  his  people,  being  penitent,  the  absolution 
and  remission  of  their  sins.  That  he  pardoneth  and 
absolveth  all  those  who  truly  repent  and  unfeignedly 
believe  his  holy  gospel ;"  and  that  "  he  hath  prom- 
ised  forgiveness  of  sins  to  all  those  who,  with  hearty 
repentance  and  true  faith,  turn  unto  him." 

In  regard  to  the  effects  of  baptism,  we  know  that 
a  part,  and,  I  believe,  the  greater  part  of  Christians 
have  been  baptized  in  infancy,  and,  of  course,  all 
the  sins  which  they  commit  are  after  baptism.  If 
any  say  that  original  sin  is  washed  away  by  the  opus 
operation  of  that  sacrament,  they  must,  of  course, 
hold  that  infants  who  die  unbaptized  are  "  damned." 
But  original  sin  cannot  be  truly  called  their  sins; 
these  are  what  individuals  actually  commit.  If  the 
doctrine  were  true  that  there  is  no  promise  of  for- 
giveness of  sins  committed  after  baptism,  receiving 
it,  in  early  life,  especially,  must  seem  fearful  to  those 
who  are  sensible  of  their  natural  infirmities.  This 
notion  was  imbibed  by  some  Christians  in  early 
centuries,  and  the  effect  was,  that  some  delayed 
baptism,  that  they  might  more  safely  live  in  sin, 
and  others,  from  fear  that  their  sins  after  baptism 
would  not  be  forgiven.*  If  this  notion  were  correct, 
baptizing  infants  would  seem  to  be  placing  them  in 
awful  peril ;  for  though  we  believe  that  some  sanc- 
tifying efficacy  accompanies  their  baptism,  we  have 
no  certain  evidence  that  they  who  have  been  bap- 
tized in  their  infancy,  are  not,  other  things  being 
equal,  as  liable  to  commit  sin  as  they  who  have  not 
been  baptized.  If  their  sponsors  are  faithful  to 
bring  them  up,  as  the  Church  requires,  in  the  nur- 
ture and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  this  makes  a  great 
difference.  We  may  well  hope  that  a  truly  peni- 
tent believer  in  Christ  will  be  forgiven.  We  know 
that  one  Simon,  as  recorded  in  Acts,  though  bap- 
tized by  a  minister  of  Christ,  "full  of  the  Holy  Ghost 

*  Bingham,  book  XI.  chapter  VI. 


Ill 

and  of  wisdom,"  not  having  true  repentance,  was 
not  forgiven ;  for  an  apostle  declared  him  to  be  "  in 
the  gall  of  bitterness  and  bond  of  iniquity."  Peter 
exhorted  him  to  repent,  which,  had  he  done,  he 
would  probably  have  been  forgiven. 

Our  Church  teaches  that  the  sanctifying  grace  of 
the  sacraments  depends  on  the  state  of  the  mind  (in 
adults,  certainly,)  when  received.  She  "  requires  of 
persons  to  be  baptized;  repentance,  whereby  they 
forsake  sin,  and  faith,  whereby  they  steadfastly  be- 
lieve the  promises  of  God  made  to  them."  And  of 
those  who  come  to  the  Lord's  supper,  not  only  that 
they  have  repentance  and  faith  in  God's  mercy, 
through  Christ,  but  also  a  thankful  remembrance  of 
his  death,  a  purpose  to  lead  a  new  life,  "  and  to  be 
in  charity  with  all  men."  And  she  declares,  (Arti- 
cle XXV.,)  that  "  in  such  only  as  worthily  receive 
the  sacraments  they  have  a  wholesome  effect  or 
operation."  She  teaches  "  the  necessity  of  baptism, 
ivhcre  it  may  be  had;  but  she  does  not  teach,  nor 
does  the  scripture  teach  that  there  is  no  forgive- 
ness to  any  penitent  Reliever  till  he  is  baptized. 
Baptism  is  a  sacramental  sign  and  assurance  to  a 
penitent  believer  that  his  sins  are  forgiven,  and  that 
he  is  "  a  member  of  Christ,  a  child  of  God,  and  an 
inheritor  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven;"  that  he  is  a 
member  of  Christ's  church,  and  in  covenant  with 
God,  which  assurance  they  have  not,  who  are  un- 
baptized.  And  to  baptized  children  the  same  great 
blessings  are  sealed;  to  them  it  is  an  assurance, 
when  they  come  of  age  and  take  upon  themselves 
the  sacramental  obligation,  that,  if  they  repent  and 
believe  in  Christ,  their  sins  are  forgiven,  and  that 
they  "are  children  of  God,"  and,  saith  St  Paul, 
"if  children,  then  heirs,  heirs  of  God  and  joint  heirs 
with  Christ,  if  so  be  that  they  sutler  with  him," 
Baptism,  when  rightly  viewed,  is  a  great  comfort, 
and  strengthens  our  faith  through  life.  To  this  holy 
sacrament  may  you,   who   were    baptized   in   child- 


112 

hood,  continually  look  back  as  to  a  token  of  God's 
mercy  to  your  soul  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that  you 
live  in  your  Saviour ;  and  that  if  you  sin,  (in  case 
you  repent,)  you  have  him  as  an  advocate  with  the 
Father,  who  is  the  propitiation  for  your  sins ;  "  for  the 
gifts  and  calling  of  God  are  without  repentance." 

§  XL  VIII.  We  differ,  also,  from  the  Romanists 
respecting  their  claim  to  be  exclusively  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  their  denying  that  the  title  belongs  to 
any  Christians  who  are  not  of  their  communion, 
who  do  not  bow  to  the  authority  of  their  pope.  We 
hold,  as  do  most  Christians,  that  there  is  "  One 
Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church,"  including  all  of 
every  age  and  nation  who  are  "  members  incorporate 
in  the  mystical  body  of  Christ ;  "  it  is  that  general  or 
universal  church,  "  which  is  the  blessed  company  of 
all  faithful  people  ;  "  of  all  who  u  are  heirs,  through 
hope  of  God's  everlasting  kingdom."  Of  the  im- 
propriety of  denominating  any  one  branch  of  this 
church  general  "  the  Catholic  Church,"  as  though  no 
others  appertained  to  it,  has  been  already  noticed. 
They  may  as  justly  make  exclusive  claim  to  the 
name  of  Christian,  as  that  of  Catholic.  They  do 
claim,  indeed,  to  be  the  whole  Church,  and  stigma- 
tize, as  heretics,  those  who  protest  against  the  errors 
mentioned  in  the  sections  preceding ;  even  the  Greek 
Church,  which  is  more  ancient,  and  less  corrupt  than 
themselves,  they  do  not  allow  to  be  of  the  Catholic 
Church.  The  reason  of  their  being  so  tenacious  of 
this  title  is  sufficiently  evident.  And,  also,  as  I 
would  here  particularly  observe,  you  may  easily  see 
the  reason  why  they  are  so  ready  to  complain  of 
being  treated  with  disrespect,  when  they  are  desig- 
nated by  words  the  most  appropriate  and  suitable  to 
distinguish  them  from  other  Christians ;  such  as 
Papists,  Popish,  Popery,  and  the  like.  No  other 
Christians,  I  believe,  are  in  like  manner  querulous 
and  arrogant  in  their  claims  to  respect.     Others  are, 


113 

as  they  ought  to  be,  willing  to  be  distinguished  by 
such  appellations  as  are  most  characteristic  of  their 
tenets,  or  of  what  is  most  peculiar  to  themselves. 
One  sect  of  Christians  is  distinguished  by  peculiar 
notions  respecting  baptism,  and  they  are  willing  to 
be  called  Baptists.  They,  whose  most  distinguishing 
tenet  is  that  every  congregation  of  Christians  is  a 
complete  church  and  independent  of  all  others,  make 
no  complaint  of  being  called  Congregationalists  or 
Independents.  We  who,  in  this  country,  are  most 
distinguished  by  adherence  to  the  Episcopal  govern- 
ment, or  the  order  of  bishops  in  Christ's  church,  are 
willing  to  be  distinguished  as  Episcopalians,  and 
our  religion  as  Episcopacy ;  and  when  called  pre- 
latists,  we  make  no  complaint.  So,  too,  there  are 
many  who  maintain  that  the  true  Church  of  Christ  is 
neither  Congregational  nor  Episcopal,  but  Presbyte- 
rian, and  they  are  not  offended  at  being  called  Pres- 
byterians. 

Now  there  is  no  one  sect  or  part  of  the  Church 
Catholic,  by  any  one  tenet  so  strikingly  distinguished 
from  all  others,  as  the  Church  of  Rome  is  by  its 
popes.  They  are  an  order  of  ecclesiastical  rulers 
peculiar  to  that  church ;  necessary,  indeed,  to  its 
hierarchy  and  very  existence  as  a  distinct  pari  of  the 
Church  Universal.  How  then  can  they  be  otherwise 
so  well  and  so  accurately  distinguished  from  other 
Christians  as  by  such  appellations  as  refer  to  that, 
their  most  distinguishing  tenet  ?  We  view  the  Ro- 
manists as  a  respectable  body  of  Christians,  and 
would  not  treat  them,  —  I  certainly  would  not  treat 
them  disrespectfully.  We  often  call  them  Catholics, 
in  compliance  with  custom,  and  in  complaisant  sub- 
mission to  their  uncharitable  claims,  not  meaning  by 
such  phraseology  to  allow  thai  they  have  any  better 
claim  to  it  than  the  Greek  Church,  or  the  Church  o( 
England,  or  of  Russia.      They  call  us  heretics,  a 

most  opprobrious  term,  and  deny  to   us   any  \io\)c  ot 
salvation,  while    they   would    have    you   think  it    dis- 
10* 


114 

respectful  to  call  them  Papists  ;  though  their  whole 
system  depends  on  the  pope's  supremacy!  I  am 
thus  particular  respecting  this  point,  that  you  maybe 
reminded  of  the  reason  and  the  propriety  of  our 
denying  to  them  the  exclusive  right  to  the  term 
Catholic,  and  of  the  unreasonableness  of  their  com- 
plaint of  being  treated  with  disrespect,  when  we  call 
them  Papists.  The  reason  why  they  are  so  tena- 
cious of  this  title,  you  can  easily  perceive ;  it  is  to 
support  this  claim  of  being  the  whole  Universal 
Church,  "  out  of  which  there  is  no  salvation.7' 

§  XLIX.  Protestants  differ  from  Papists  in  the 
number  of  days  appropriated  to  the  commemoration 
of  saints  departed  this  life.  By  the  latter,  almost 
every  day  of  the  year  is  thus  appropriated.  By  us, 
of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  some  few  of 
such  days  are  observed,  in  commemoration  of  saints, 
not  of  doubtful  character,  but  of  the  holy  Evangelists 
and  first  inspired  teachers  of  the  Christian  faith  ;  and 
to  those  few  we  render  no  idolatrous  honors.  It  is 
well  known  that,  at  the  Reformation,  the  Church  of 
England  retained  some  old  customs,  not  only  in 
compliance  wTith  the  (then)  popular  prejudice,  but 
from  the  correct  principle  of  not  separating  from 
other  Christians  on  account  of  things  in  themselves 
indifferent,  nor  rejecting  ancient  usages  any  farther 
than  the  word  of  God,  and  the  purity  of  religion 
require.  The  appropriation  of  days  and  seasons  to 
the  commemoration  of  the  more  remarkable  events 
of  the  Saviour's  history,  we  consider  as  highly 
proper  and  of  good  effect.  The  addressing  prayer, 
or  invocation  to  saints,  is  a  practice,  which,  as  the 
Bishop  of  London  says,  "  began  in  poetry,  and 
ended  in  idolatry."  When  we  assemble  on  the 
saint's  days,  so  called,  for  public  worship,  it  is  our 
duty,  in  obedience  to  the  Church,  to  use  the  service 
appointed, — in  which  there  is  nothing  superstitious 
or  exceptionable.     In  regard  to  these  days,  we  may 


115 

well  apply  the  words  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Romans: 
"  One  man  esteeming  one  day  above  another ;  an- 
other esteemeth  every  day  alike.  Let  every  man  be 
fully  persuaded  in  his  own  mind.  He  that  regardeth 
the  day,  regardeth  it  unto  the  Lord  ;  and  he  that 
regardeth  not  the  day,  to  the  Lord  he  doth  not  regard 
it."  My  views  on  this  subject  correspond  with  what 
the  present  Bishop  of  London  has  expressed  in  his 
late  Charge,  p.  32.  "  I  desire  more  particularly  to 
call  your  attention  to  the  duty  incumbent  upon  you, 
of  celebrating  divine  service  upon  each  of  the  days 
on  which  we  commemorate  the  leading  events  in 
the  history  of  our  blessed  Lord ;  not  only  his  nativity, 
crucifixion,  and  resurrection,  but  his  circumcision, 
his  manifestation  to  the  Gentiles,  and  his  glorious 
ascension."  He  evidently  thinks,  as  I  certainly  do, 
that  "  those  observances,  which  are  appointed  in 
honor  of  our  blessed  Lord  himself,  and  the  solemn 
commencement  of  our  great  penitential  fast,  (Ash 
Wednesday,)  are  entitled  to  peculiar  respect." 

I  have  now  mentioned  forty-nine  particulars  of 
the  practice  of  the  Western  Church  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  which  we  view  as  corrupt,  idolatrous,  and 
contrary  to  the  revealed  will  of  God,  and,  accord- 
ingly, reject  them.  Many  others  might  be  added, 
such  as  their  addition  to  the  three  orders  of  the 
Christian  ministry,  and  setting  up  one  called  the 
pope,  claiming  authority  over  all  the  churches,  and 
also  over  the  kings,  and  rulers,  and  nations  of  the 
earth,  and  the  power  of  setting  aside  the  laws  of 
God.  Also,  various  orders  of  Monks,  Jesuits,  and 
Friars,  devoted  to  the  papal  hierarchy.  These,  and 
others,  we  reject,  as  not  belonging  to  the  Christian 
ministry.  Those  who  arc  truly  the  governors  and 
teachers  in  the  Church  they  have  degraded,  styling 
them  the  secular  clergy,  and  their  authority  is  in  a 
great  degree  usurped  by  popes,  cardinals,  abbots, 
and  other  monks.     With  them,  all   bishops  are  sub- 


116 

ject  to  the  pope.  u  Bishop  of  bishops  was  an  idea 
abhorred  by  the  primitive  church." 

I  might  notice  many  superstitious  fooleries  and 
puerile  conceits,  which,  to  say  the  least,  are  worse 
than  useless.  There  is  in  our  fallen  nature  a  pro- 
pensity to  substitute  forms  and  ceremonies  for  the 
true  spiritual  religion  of  the  heart,  the  inward  fear 
and  worship  of  Almighty  God.  The  w^ord  of  God 
requires  us,  through  Jesus  Christ,  the  one  and  only 
.Mediator,  to  "  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in 
truth ;  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  worship  him." 
The  slavery  of  formal  ordinances  is  a  bondage  from 
which  Christ  has  redeemed  us,  and  the  folly  of  re- 
turning to  that  slavery  St.  Paul  has  very  fully  shown. 
If  any  one  doubts  this,  let  him  read  the  Epistle  to 
the   Galatians. 

In  the  style,  and  manner,  and  neglect,  of  preach- 
ing, a  reformation  was  much  needed.  The  little 
preaching  then  in  use,  was  chiefly  on  the  legends  of 
saints,  pretended  miracles,  the  authority  of  the 
Church,  the  increase  of  its  revenues,  and  the  dis- 
tinctive principles,  or  rather  practices  of  the  papal 
system.  To  give  one  sample  from  a  thousand,  when 
Zuinglius,  afterwards  a  great  reformer,  appeared  to 
take  charge  of  the  church  in  Zurich,  to  which  he  was 
elected,  the  chapter  fearing  that  he  might  favor  the 
Reformation,  "  it  was  agreed  that  the  most  important 
duties  attached  to  his  new  office,  should  be  distinctly 
pointed  to  him.  You  will  use  your  utmost  diligence, 
he  was  gravely  admonished,  in  collecting  the  reve- 
nues of  the  chapter,  not  overlooking  the  smallest 
item.  You  will  exhort  the  faithful,  both  from  the 
pulpit  and  in  the  confessional,  to  pay  all  dues  and 
tithes,  and  to  testify,  by  their  offerings,  their  love  to 
the  Church.  You  will  be  careful  to  increase  the  in- 
come that  arises  from  the  sick,  from  masses,  and,  in 
general,  from  all  ecclesiastical  ordinances.  The 
chapter  added,  As  to  the  administration  of  the  sacra- 
ments, preaching,  and  personally  watching  over  the 


117 

flock,  these  also  are  among  the  duties  of  the  priest ; 
but  for  the  performance  of  these  you  may  employ  a 
vicar  to  act  in  your  stead ;  especially  in  preach- 
ing." * 

We  may  well  suppose  that  such  regulations  did 
not  cause  him  to  be  less  favorable  to  the  Reforma- 
tion. Enriching  the  Church  was  much  more  regard- 
ed than  the  renewal  of  the  mind  with  holy  affections, 
and  the  wood  of  the  cross,  than  the  evangelical 
doctrines  of  him  who  suffered  upon  it.  Preaching 
"  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified,"  is  the  ordinance 
which  God  has  appointed  for  producing  "  repentance 
towards  God,  and  faith  towards  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."  We  know,  indeed,  as  St.  Paul  says,  that 
"  whosoever  shall  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord 
shall  be  saved ; "  but,  as  the  same  apostle  adds, 
"  How  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom  they  have  not 
believed?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in  him  of 
whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  hear 
without  a  preacher  ?  and  how  shall  they  preach,  ex- 
cept they  be  sent?"  Were  there  no  other  good 
fruit  of  the  Reformation,  than  this  which  it  has  so 
wonderfully  produced,  the  preaching  Jesus  Christ  as 
"  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life,"  as  "  the  end 
of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every  one  who  be- 
lieveth,"  we  might  well  believe  that  it  is  the  work  of 
God,  ordered  by  his  overruling  providence,  though 
fallible  men,  and,  perhaps,  some  worldly,  wicked 
men,  were  made  the  instruments  of  this  wonderful 
revival. 

We  may  say  with  Bishop  Stillingfleet,  thai  we 
charge  the  Romanists  "with  those  reasons  for  sepa- 
ration which  the  scripture  allows;  such  BLS  idolatry, 
perverting  the  gospel  and  institutions  o(  Christ,  ami 
tyranny  over   the   consciences  of   men,  in    making 

things  necessary  to  salvation  which  Christ  never 
made  so.      But   none   of  these   things  can,  with  any 

#  D'AubigrK'.'s  History  of  the  Reformation.    Vol.  II.  p.  3]  I. 


llfi 

aoD,  be  charg         n  the  Church  of 

toe  we  |       ess  to  give  religious  worship 

only  ship  no  images;  we  invocate 

ints  :  we  adore  no  host :  we  creep  to  no  crucifix  : 

We  equal  no  traditions  with  the 
i :  we  lock  it  not  up  from  the  people,  in  an  un- 
known language:  we  preach  no  other  terms 
vation  than  Christ  and  his  apostles  did  :  we  set  up 
no  monarchy  in  the  Church,  to  undermine  Christ, 
and  to  dispense  with  his  laws  and  institutions.  We 
mangle  no  sacraments,  nor  pretend  to  know  what 
makes  more  for  the  honor  of  his  blood,  than  he  did 
himself.  We  pretend  to  no  skill  in  expiating  men's 
sins  when  they  are  dead  :  nor  turning  the  bottomless 
pit  into  the  pains  of  purgatory,  by  a  charm  of  words 
and  a  quick  motion  of  the  hand.  AVe  do  not  cheat 
men's  souls  with  false  bills  of  exchange,  called  in- 
dulgences, nor  give  out  that  we  have  the  treasure  of 
the  Church  in  our  keeping,  which  we  can  apply  as 
we  have  occasion.  We  use  no  pious  frauds  to 
delude  the  people,  nor  pretend  to  be  infallible. 
These  are  the  things  which  the  divines  of  our  Church 
have,  with  great  clearness  and  strength  of  reason, 
made  good  against  the  Church  of  Rome."  * 

I  omit  even  to  mention  many  things  which  we 
deem  as  superstitious,  and  tending  to  idolatry. 
Those  which  I  have  noticed  are  abundantly  suffi- 
cient to  the  object  which  I  have  in  view.  —  to  inform 
such  of  our  people  as  have  not  given  much  attention 
to  the  subject,  of  the  points  of  controversy  between 
Papists  and  Protestants,  and  how  great  was  the 
necessity  of  a  reformation.  Allow  me.  brethren,  to 
repeat,  that  it  is  against  these  heresies,  idolatries,  and 
corrupt  practices,  that  we  protest,  and  not  against 
any  church  of  Christ.  In  rejecting  those  corruptions, 
we  do  not  separate  from  the  "  One  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church."  but  rather  adhere  to  it  more  stead- 

'  >nllingfleet's  Works.     Vol.  II.  p.  649, 


119 

fastly,  and  in  its  greater  purity.  And,  as  St.  Peter 
said  to  those  who  had  "  made  the  commandment  of 
God  of  none  effect  by  their  tradition,"  "  Whether  it 
be  right  in  the  sight  of  God  to  hearken  unto  men, 
more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye." 

Having,  in  many  of  the  last  sections,  shown  the 
reasons  and  necessity  of  the  great  Reformation  in 
the  sixteenth  century,  it  seems  to  be  proper,  before  I 
dismiss  the  subject,  that  some  brief  notice  should 
be  taken  of  the  principal  objections  which  the  Ro- 
manists urge  against  it. 

One  objection,  often  urged,  and  the  most  relied 
upon,  is  the  division  among  Protestants.  This  they 
think  to  be  a  good  proof  that  the  Reformation  is  an 
evil  work  :  that  men  should  not  be  allowed  to  "  search 
the  scriptures,"  nor  to  judge  for  themselves,  what  are 
the  doctrines  of  Christ,  and  where  his  church  is  to  be 
found :  that  by  continuing  in  the  old  corruptions, 
and,  as  the  good  Bishop  of  Arath  says,  submitting  to 
the  pope,  we  should  all  be  united. 

It  is  easy  to  show,  and  often  has  been  shown,  that 
the  Papists  have  not  been  themselves  so  united,  as 
they  would  have  it  believed.  But  passing  that,  we 
may  reply,  that  to  unite  in  what  is  opposed  to  the 
truth  of  God's  word,  far  from  being  our  duty,  is  a 
great  sin.  The  apostles  have  taught  us,  by  their  ex- 
ample, even  at  the  risk  of  our  lives  to  obey  God 
rather  than  man.  This  the  reformers  did,  and  thou- 
sands and  tens  of  thousands  accordingly  and  patiently 
suffered  the  most  excruciating  deaths.  What  is 
called  union  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  is  indeed  in- 
tolerance. They  have  nol  allowed  people  to  inquire 
for    themselves,   and   to    profess   what    they   sincerely 

believe  to  be  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ.  Their 
people  have  no  liberty  of  conscience ;  but  are  com- 
pelled to  believe  what  they,  who  assume  to  he  "lords 
over  God's  heritage,"  command,  or  endure  prisons, 
pains,  and  death.      Their  remedy  for  divisions  is   the 


120 

greater  evil.  It  is  much  better  that  Christians  should 
be  divided  into  as  many  sects  or  denominations  as 
were  the  Corinthians  in  the  first  century,  than  that 
the  conscience  should  be  enslaved.  The  first  settlers 
of  this  State  were  all  united,  as  long  as  they  suffered 
no  one,  who  differed  from  their  opinions,  to  live 
among  them.  But  who  of  us  now  would  be  wil- 
ling that  those  persecuting  laws  should  be  revived  ? 
AVere  they  by  any  one  sect  of  Protestants  now  re- 
vived, the  Papists  would  themselves  be  among  the 
loudest  in  complaining.  Nothing  will  truly  unite 
men  in  religion,  but  the  renovation  of  their  hearts 
by  the  grace  of  God,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

This  reasoning  of  the  Papists  would  prove  that 
the  gospel  should  not  be  preached ;  because,  as 
Christ  foretold,  it  does  u  not  brins:  peace  on  earth, 
but  a  sword,"  and  produces  divisions  among  fami- 
lies and  friends.  As  our  Church  truly  says,  Article 
XXXIV.,  ;-  It  is  not  necessary  that  traditions  and 
ceremonies  be  in  all  places  one  and  utterly  like  ;  for 
at  all  times  they  have  been  divers,  and  may  be 
changed,  according  to  the  diversity  of  countries, 
times,  and  men's  manners,  so  that  nothing  be  or- 
dained against  God's  word.'' 

People,  as  they  ever  have  done,  will  continue  to 
differ  in  opinion.  The  early  fathers  of  the  church, 
of  whom  so  much  is  said,  differed  in  opinion  one 
from  another,  and  on  points,  too.  of  much  import- 
ance, and  some  '  them  seem  to  have  differed  from 
themselves.  Christians  were  divided  in  the  apostles' 
days,  and  much  more  in  the  three  centuries  next 
following.     This  is  shown  by  many  writers.* 

I  have  often  wondered  at  the  confidence  with 
which  some  learned  writers  speak  of  the  union  and 
perfect  harmony  and  agreement  of  the  early  Chris- 
tians.    In  what  is   es^ntial,  the  most  of  them,  no 

■  See  one  of  the  most  recent  and  most  easy  of  access.  Good's 
Divine  Rule  of  Faith  and  Practice,  vol.  L  p.  332,  fee.  See, 
also,  Mosheim,  cent.  I.  p.  ii.  chapter  V. 


121 

doubt,  agreed ;  they  built  on  one  and  the  same 
foundation,  Jesus  Christ,  as  our  only  mediator  and 
advocate  with  the  Father ;  in  other  things  they  dif- 
fered. Can  any  one  believe  that  the  Galatians  and 
Philippians,  when  St.  Paul  wrote  to  them,  were  in 
all  things  agreed  ?  Of  no  church  do  the  scriptures 
speak  more  than  of  that  at  Corinth.  Though  they 
were  so  enriched  by  the  divine  favor,  that  they 
"  came  behind  in  no  gift,"  yet  how  divided !  in  one 
church  four  denominations!  how  irreverent  at  the 
Lord's  supper!  how  irregular  in  their  prayer-meet- 
ings! Look,  also,  at  the  seven  churches  of  Asia. 
How  soon  a  large  part  of  them  had  erred !  Accord- 
ing to  the  number  of  professing  Christians,  there 
were  more  sects,  and  heresies,  and  schisms,  in  the 
two  first  centuries,  than  at  the  present  time ;  and 
none  at  the  present  day  are  more  extravagant  or  ab- 
surd. Any  one  who  doubts  this,  needs  but  to  read 
the  short,  but  very  learned  work  of  Peter  King  on 
the  Apostles'  Creed.  Indeed,  most  of  the  heresies 
of  modern  times  are  old  ones  revived  under  new 
names.  The  word  and  the  Spirit  of  God,  with  the 
doctrines  and  sacraments  of  Jesus  Christ,  are  the 
true  bond  of  union  among  Christians. 

Division  among  Christians  is  a  great  evil;  but 
God,  who  is  infinitely  wise  and  governs  all  things, 
can,  and  he  does  make  it  subservient  to  some  good, 
as  might  easily  be  shown.  When  this  subject  is 
rightly  viewed,  we  need  not  w<  er  at  St.  Paul's 
rejoicing  that  Christ  was  preached  ot"  contention  even. 
It  is  vastly  better  that  he  should  be  preached  u  of 
good-will;"  but  when  the  true  doctrines  of  the  cross 
are  preached  from  a  spirit  of  emulation  and  sectarian 
zeal,  some  good  is  produced;  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  is  extended,  and  souls  arc  converted  to  God, 
In  this  we  should  all  rejoice  mkI  may  the  Lord  help 
us  to  say,  "  We  will  rejoice 

In  our  Lord's  parable  of  the  tares  of  the  field,  he 
teaches  his  disciples  to  be    very  cautious  in  any   at- 


122 

tempts  to  root  them  out,  lest  the  good  wheat  should 
be  injured.  By  no  Christians  has  this  precept  been 
disregarded  more  than  by  the  Church  of  Rome. 
Under  pretence  of  purifying  the  church  from  heresy 
and  error,  they  have  exceedingly  injured  the  good 
wheat ;  thousands  and  myriads  of  the  best  and  most 
pious  Christians  have  they  put  to  death.  Indeed,  it 
may  be  generally  and  truly  said,  that  in  their  perse- 
cution they  have  rooted  up  the  wheat  and  left  the 
tares  to  grow. 

Another  objection  often  made  is,  that  the  reformers 
were  wicked,  ungodly  men.  That  such  an  objection 
should  come  from  such  a  quarter,  all,  who  have  any 
knowledge  of  what  the  Church  of  Rome  then  was, 
and  for  centuries  had  been,  may  well  wonder. 
Protestants  boast  of  no  perfection  or  infallibility.  If 
Paul  considered  himself  as  among  the  chief  of  sin- 
ners, well  may  a  sense  of  our  unworthiness  humble 
us  before  God,  and  cause  the  best  Christians  daily 
to  pray,  as  Christ  has  taught  them,  "  Forgive  us  our 
trespasses,  as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass  against 
us."  We  know,  too,  that  the  infinitely  wise  God 
can  make  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him ;  the  evil 
designs  of  the  wicked  to  promote  the  good  purposes 
of  his  providence,  and  to  turn  out  for  the  furtherance 
of  the  gospel.  And  were  the  reformers  as  bad,  as 
malice  can  represent  them,  it  would  not  in  any  de- 
gree prove  that  the  doctrines  of  Christ,  maintained 
by  Protestants,  are  not  according  to  the  word  and 
will  of  God ;  nor  that  they  have  rejected  any  thing 
as  idolatrous  and  corrupt,  which  was  taught  by 
Christ  and  his  apostles.  With  this  view  of  depre- 
ciating the  good  work  o£  the  Reformation,  no  one 
character  has  been  more  stigmatized  and  pointed  at 
than  Henry  VIII.  of  England.  It  is  an  unpleasant 
thing  to  speak  of  the  faults  of  any  individual;  of 
those,  especially,  who  profess  to  believe  in  Jesus 
Christ.  But  I  could  never  see  that  Protestants,  as 
such,  have  any  interest,  more  than   Papists,  in  de- 


123 

fending  the  character  and  morals  of  that  king.  He 
rejected,  (very  wisely,  I  think,)  the  pope's  supremacy. 
It  was  chiefly  a  political  question,  whether  a  foreign 
power  should  have  rule  and  collect  tribute  in  Eng- 
land. The  time,  we  may  hope,  is  not  far  distant, 
when  all  kings  will  have  the  wisdom  and  moral 
courage  to  do  the  like.  The  time  has  already  come, 
when,  evidently  in  consequence  of  the  Reformation, 
the  pope  can  no  longer  place  his  foot  on  the  necks 
of  kings  and  emperors,  nor  compel  them  to  hold  his 
stirrup,  while  he  mounts  his  horse.  Excepting  this 
point  of  the  supremacy,  which  Henry  for  political, 
and,  I  fear,  from  selfish  reasons  rejected,  he  remained 
till  his  death,  a  bigoted  and  persecuting  Papist. 

"  Talk  they  of  morals  ?  "  There  was  no  one  thing 
that  called  louder  for  a  reformation,  than  the  im- 
morality of  Christians,  of  the  clergy  especially,  and 
of  the  monks  chiefly,  at  the  commencement  of  the 
sixteenth  century.  The  Papists  themselves,  the 
more  pious  of  the  clergy  and  laity  throughout  Eu- 
rope, deeply  lamented  the  depravity  of  the  times, 
and  demanded  a  reformation  of  many  abuses.  And 
it  required  the  utmost  art  and  energy  of  the  pope, 
"  the  man  of  sin,"  and  the  aid  of  his  monks  and  car- 
dinals, to  prevent  a  general  reform.  Let  those  who 
read  the  very  abusive  language  uttered  and  published 
against  Henry  VIII.,  and  his  second  wife,  and 
against  Luther  even,  read  also  the  history  of  Pope 
Alexander  VI.,  —  his  court,  his  mistresses,  and  his 
most  infamous  children.  They  lived  al  the  time  o( 
Henry  and  Luther;  and  people  of  more  abandoned, 
wicked  lives  cannot  well  be  found  on  the  page  of 
history.  An4  the  Papists  the  people  to  cast  the  stone 
at  Henry  and  Luther? 

It  will  suffice  here  to  add,  thai  the  reformers  gave 

abundant  proof  of  their  sincerity  and  renouncing  the 

world;  —  of  their  faith  in  Christ  and  trust  in  &od, 
by  the  Bufferings  and  deaths,  which,  in  defence  ^( 

the  gospel,  they  SO  patiently  endured. 


124 

Protestants  are  sometimes  asked,  "  Where  was 
your  Church  before  Luther  lived  ?  "  And  they  have 
but  to  answer,  "  "Where  it  now  is,  and  ever  will  be 
to  the  end  of  the  world."  The  Reformation  has 
founded  no  new  church.  How  often  must  we  re- 
peat, that  rejecting  what  is  false  and  erroneous, 
makes  no  change  in  that  which  is  true  ?  We  pro- 
test against  no  church  of  Christ;  but  against  the 
errors  and  idolatrous  superstitions  which  Popery  has 
added  to  the  truth  of  God. 

Some  have  said,  that  the  Reformation  is  a  failure. 
As  well  may  they  say  that  Christianity  is  a  failure. 
Where  will  you  find  Christians  more  pure  in  doc- 
trine,—  more  holy  in  practice,  —  more  tolerant  in 
spirit,  —  more  free  from  idolatry ;  in  worship  more 
scriptural,  or  in  zeal  more  engaged  in  propagating 
the  true  principles  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  than 
in  Protestant  churches  ?  Though  earnestly  engaged 
in  "  fighting  the  good  fight  of  faith,"  the  "  weapons 
of  their  warfare  are  not  carnal."  Our  prospects  of 
success  and  of  doing  good  were  never  more  en- 
couraging than  at  the  present  time.  And,  as  it 
seems  to  me,  he  must  be  much  prejudiced  or  will- 
fully blind,  who  does  not  see,  that  the  Reformation 
has  effected  and  is  still  effecting  great  and  perma- 
nent good  in  the  One  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church. 
Whether  or  not  it  be  a  failure,  something  perhaps 
may  be  added  hereafter. 

Having  said  something  in  reply  to  the  objection 
to  the  Reformation,  it  seems  proper  to  add  some 
few  remarks  upon  the  good  fruits  which  have  re- 
sulted from  it.  To  do  justice  to  this  subject  would 
require  a  volume.     I  would  briefly  remind  you,  that, 

1.  It  has  evidently  produced  some  reformation  in 
the  Church  of  Rome.  Compare  the  morals  of  the 
court  of  Rome  since  the  Reformation,  with  what 
they  were  during  the  three  centuries  previous,  and 
you  will  be  surprised  at  the  contrast.     The  power  of 


125 

that  court  has  been  very  much  diminished.  The 
thunders  of  the  Vatican,  at  which  the  world  then 
trembled,  are  now  heard  with  pity,  mingled  with 
contempt.  That  infernal  and  most  horrid  machine 
of  Popery,  the  Inquisition,  we  trust  in  God  will  not 
much  more,  by  any  Christians,  be  tolerated.  That 
lucrative  traffic,  the  sale  of  indulgences,  has,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  Reformation,  become,  comparatively 
an  unprofitable  business. 

2.  The  ungodly  spirit  and  bloody  hand  of  perse- 
cution have  been  very  much  restrained,  and  tolera- 
tion, on  true  Christian  principles,  is  happily  and 
very  much  increased.  In  this  good  work  the  Re- 
formation has  uniformly  taken  the  lead  and  is  now 
far  ahead. 

3.  The  true  spirit  of  missions,  and  efforts  to  con- 
vert the  heathen,  not  by  carnal  weapons,  or  by  hiding 
or  perverting  the  truth,  but  by  that  "  sword  of  the 
spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God."  Preaching  more 
generally  the  doctrines  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  him 
crucified,  is  also  among  the  noble  fruits  of  the  Refor- 
mation. 

4.  The  preaching  of  the  Roman  clergy  has  been 
changed  for  the  better,  especially  in  Protestant  coun- 
tries. They  now  preach  less  of  saints  and  relics; 
of  masses  and  purgatory,  of  popes  and  c*  mother 
church,"  and  more  of  Christ.  In  this  last,  I  fear, 
they  are  still  in  all  countries  much  deficient,  and  that 
the  worship  of  Mary,  where  Protestants  arc  not 
spectators,  is  but  little  diminished. 

5.  The  Reformation  has  produced  far  more  kindly 
feeling  toward  the  Jews,  and  labors  to  open  their 
eyes  to  their  true  Messiah,  not  by  the  biquisition, 
but  by  their  own   holy  scriptures,  and  by  the  gentle 

menus  of  persuasion  and  love.  Il  was  Owing  to  the 
spirit  and  power  of    Popery,  thai  they  were    formerly 

persecuted  in  England,  even. 

6.  And  easily   mighl    it    be    shown,  and    evidently 

indeed  may  it  be   seen,  thai  tin*    Reformation  lias 


126 

been,  to  a  great  degree,  instrumental  in  diffusing  a 
correct  knowledge  of  the  civil,  as  well  as  the  religious 
rights  of  men,  and  of  enlightening  the  people  in  the 
true  principles  of  liberty  and  free  government. 
Very  much  more  might  be  added  on  the  subject  of 
the  good  which  Protestants  have  effected. 

Should  any  one  ask,  seeing  the  Church  of  Rome 
has  apparently,  in  some  degree  reformed,  why  we 
should  not,  as  the  Bishop  of  Arath  urges,  return  to 
it?     I  answer, 

1.  It  is  a  reformation  forced  upon  it;  the  Roman- 
ists will  themselves  tell  you  that  they  never  change. 
And, 

2.  Why  should  we  go  to  them  ?  rather  they  reject 
their  errors  and  unite  with  us.  Have  we  not  the 
words  of  eternal  life  ? 

3.  We  never  have  departed  from  the  One  Catho- 
lic and  Apostolic  Church.  We  have  merely  re- 
jected what  is  unscriptural,  superstitious,  idolatrous 
and  false. 

4.  We  would  gladly,  and  are  ready  to  unite  with 
them  and  all  Christians,  in  whatever  "  is  good  unto 
the  use  of  edifying,"  and  according  to  the  word  of 
God.     And, 

5.  To  unite  with  any  Christians  in  what  is  errone- 
ous or  unscriptural,  is  going,  not  to  the  true  catholic 
church,  but  from  it. 

It  must  be  acknowledged  that  the  court  of  Rome 
knows  wonderfully  well,  how  to  turn  all  times,  and 
changes,  and  events,  to  its  own  advantage.  They 
are  certainly  "  wise  as  serpents,"  whether  or  not  they 
are  "  harmless  as  doves."  w  The  children  of  this 
world  are  wise  in  their  generation,"  and  "  the  chil- 
dren of  light "  may  learn  something  from  their  con- 
sistency and  zeal.  And  so  may  Protestants  from 
the  Romanists. 

In  the  Edinburgh  Review  of  Parke's  History  of 
the  Popes,  No.  CXLV.,  are  remarks  upon  this  sub- 


127 

ject,  which  the  reader,  I  trust,  will  readily  excuse  my 
transcribing. 

"  It  is  impossible,"  says  the  reviewer,  "  to  deny 
that  the  polity  of  the  Church  of  Rome  is  the  very 
master-piece  of  human  wisdom.  In  truth,  nothing 
but  such  polity  —  could  have  borne  up  such  doctrines. 
We  will,  at  present,  advert  to  only  one  important 
part  of  the  polity  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  She 
thoroughly  understands,  what  no  other  church  has 
ever  understood,  how  to  deal  with  enthusiasts.  In 
some  sects,  particularly  in  infant  sects,  enthusiasm 
is  suffered  to  be  rampant.  In  other  sects,  particularly 
in  sects  long  established  and  richly  endowed,  it  is 
regarded  with  aversion.  The  Catholic  (Roman) 
Church,  neither  submits  to  enthusiasm,  nor  pro- 
scribes it ;  but  uses  it.  She  knows  that  when  reli- 
gious feelings  have  obtained  the  complete  empire  of 
the  mind,  they  impart  a  strange  energy;  they  raise 
men  above  the  dominion  of  pain  and  pleasure.  She 
knows  that  a  person  in  this  state  is  no  object  of  con- 
tempt. He  may  be  vulgar,  ignorant,  visionary,  ex- 
travagant ;  but  he  will  do  and  suffer  things,  which  it 
is  for  her  interest  that  some  one  should  do  and  suffer; 
yet  from  which  calm  and  sober-minded  men  would 
shrink.  She  accordingly  enlists  him  in  her  service  ; 
assigns  him  some  forlorn  hope;  sends  him  forth  with 
her  benediction  and  applause.  The  ignorant  enthu- 
siast, whom  the  Anglican  Church  makes  her  enemy, 
and,  whatever  the  polite  and  learned  may  think,  a 
dangerous  enemy,  the  Roman  Church  makes  ;i 
champion.  She  bids  him  nurse  his  beard,  covers 
him  with  a  gown  and  hood  of  coarse  dark  stuff  ties 
a  rope  round  his  waist,  and  sends  him  forth  to  teach 
in   her  name.      He  costs  her  nothing*      He  takes  not 

a  ducat  away  from  the  revenues  of  her  beneficed 

clergy.  Fie  lives  by  the  alms  o{  those  who  respect 
his  spiritual  character,  and  are  thankful  for  his  in- 
structions. He  preaches,  not  exactly  in  the  style  of 
Masillon,  but  in  a  way  which  moves  the  passions  oi 


128 


uneducated  hearers ;  and  all  his  influence  is  employ- 
ed to  strengthen  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  minister. 
In  this  way,  the  Church  of  Rome  unites  in  herself 
all  the  strength  of  establishment,  and  all  the  strength 
of  dissent.  With  the  utmost  pomp  of  a  dominant 
hierarchy  above,  she  has  all  the  energy  of  the  volun- 
tary system  below.  It  would  be  easy  to  mention 
very  recent  instances,  in  which  the  hearts  of  hun- 
dreds of  thousands,  estranged  from  her  by  the  selfish- 
ness, sloth  and  cowardice  of  the  beneficed  clergy, 
who  have  been  brought  back  by  the  zeal  of  the 
begging  friars. 

"  Even  for  female  agency  there  is  a  place  in  her 
system.  To  devout  women  she  assigns  spiritual 
functions,  dignities,  and  magistracies.  In  our 
country,  if  a  noble  lady  is  wooed  by  more  than  ordi- 
nary zeal,  &c.  &c.  At  Rome,  the  countess  of  Hunt- 
ington would  have  a  place  in  the  calendar  as  St. 
Selina ;  and  Mrs,  Fry  would  be  foundress  and  first 
superior  of  the  Blessed  Order  of  Sisters  of  the  Gods. 

"  Place  Ignatius  Loyala  at  Oxford ;  he  is  certain 
to  become  the  head  of  a  formidable  secession. 
Place  John  Wesley  at  Rome ;  he  is  certain  to  be 
the  first  general  of  a  new  society  devoted  to  the  in- 
terests and  honor  of  the  church.  Joanna  Southcote, 
at  Rome,  would  found  an  order  of  Barefooted  Car- 
melites, every  one  of  whom  is  ready  to  suffer  mar- 
tyrdom for  the  church ;  a  solemn  festival  is  conse- 
crated to  her  memory,  and  her  statue,  placed  over 
the  holy  water,  would  strike  the  eye  of  every  stranger 
who  enters  St.  Peter's."  Diversity  of  opinion,  which 
divides  Protestants  into  parties  and  sects,  Rome  so 
uses  as  to  increase  her  numbers,  and  strengthen  her 
power.  In  this  she  is  "wiser  in  her  generation 
than "  Protestants.  We  are,  undoubtedly,  unwise 
in  suffering  things  of  little  or  no  importance  to 
divide  us ;  and  not  only  unwise,  but  sinful,  in  suf- 
fering such  divisions  to  excite  animosities  and 
uncharitableness  between  those  of  differing  denom- 


129 

inations.  Though  we  worship  in  separate  commu- 
nions, if  we  would  all  worship  the  same  God  and 
Saviour,  teach  essentially  the  same  doctrines,  in  the 
unity  of  one  and  the  same  spirit,  and  if  all  of  us, 
each  in  his  own  way,  were  to  labor  in  love,  the  ill 
effect  of  our  divisions  would  be  very  much  dimin- 
ished. They  who  believe  in  and  practise  what  is 
essential  to  Christianity,  and  necessary  to  salvation, 
should  love  as  brethren.  And  especially  at  the 
present  time,  when  the  religion  of  Christ  is  so  pow- 
erfully assailed  by  those  who  add  to  God's  word  on 
the  one  hand,  and  take  from  it  on  the  other,  all  who 
build  on  the  foundation  of  Christ  should  unite  in 
one  and  the  same  spirit,  if  not  in  the  same  mode  of 
worship. 

No  believer  in  Christ  should  permit  his  faith  to  be 
weakened  or  disturbed  by  those  divisions ;  they  were 
foretold  by  Christ  and  his  apostles ;  they  are  the 
fulfilment  of  prophecies,  and  however  they  may 
disgrace  religion,  they  confirm  its  truth.  And,  for 
the  encouragement  of  Protestant  Episcopalians  I 
would  add,  that  if  our  Church  adheres  steadfastly 
to  her  distinctive  principles  and  her  present  stand- 
ards, she  is  likely  to  be  a  happy  asylum  for  all  who 
would  avoid  the  idolatrous  corruptions,  or  the  spe- 
cious infidelity,  by  which  the  religion  of  Christ  is 
beset,  on  the  right  and  on  the  left. 

I  have  now  finished  my  remarks,  which  are  in- 
tended to  remind  you  of  the  corruptions  which  we 
deem  to  be  idolatrous,  unscriptural,  and  inconsistent 
with  the  religion  which  Christ  has  established  and 
his  apostles  preached.  You  stand  now  on  solid 
ground.  Take  heed  that  you  are  not  enticed  to  de- 
part from  it.  "  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony." 
Use  the  libertywherewith  Christ  has  made  von  tree. 
u  Search  the  scriptures,"  and  pray  God  so  to  en- 
lighten your  minds,  that  you  may  truly  understand 
them. 


V 
Rfl-17 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  Jan.  2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

\         *  A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  PAPER  PRESERVATION 

'  *)  1 1 1  Thomson  Park  Onve 

<\0  Cranberry  Township.  PA  16066 

^V         #   «  ♦  o  (724)779-2111 


aV     **v  SB©  *        V 


ft    **o«    : 


4  c? ^ 


tov     . "  *•> 


***** 


DOBBS  I 

LIIMRY    ■        _ 

DEC      81 

ST.  AUGUSTINE 

A*°  "fir 


/|  *"<  IBi'; 

s  BR0$-  SffV       "^ 

r    BINDING 

81  ^ 

3USTINE 

^FLA. 


4    C>K 
0>       ^ 


*v 


%/  -'MM: 


*-^ 


G0\C^     °o 


„4°* 


*•">, 


>°-v 


** 


^^  Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 

■  k  '  *  *  Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 

Treatment  Date:  Jan.  2006 


c5°^ 


0  L.  PreservationTechnologies 

h  '.        A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  PAPER  PRESERVATION 


111  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township  PA  16066 
(724)779-2111 


• 


*_  * 


>  ^ 

•  «  o  '       jW  <?-,  •  <  ' 

0       »l\f*       > 


«H<3* 


flH°«* 


o 


7    .:.-    ia     \^J3 


I 


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS 


0  017  318  696  4  *